Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The drive had been a long one. The roads were winding, transitioning between gravel and eroded dirt. At times the tires would slip perfectly into the groves dug into the ground, silencing all the rocky sounds of whatever lies underneath the tires. With a muffled crunch and lurch, the car would slip out again, bouncing along the bumps and divots. 

The cityscape had long since passed them by, replaced with endless seas of grain and grass, dusted with patches of miniature forests of unkempt trees and brush. As the expanse of greens and yellows stretched to the horizon, meeting with the blue sky and rolling puffs of faded white clouds, there was an eerie silence that stretched equally as far. For as long as they drove, Scout did not see another human being and rarely any animal. 

They hadn’t volunteered for this trip; in fact, they hadn’t known about it until their guardians were loading two suitcases into the trunk of their small compact. Their gentle grandmother gave a soft pat on the back before guiding Scout to the car. The closer the vehicle got, the more their heart pounded. The beats were like a drum, thumping and hammering out all other sounds, including that of Scout’s grandparents. To the countryside , the two mentioned, it’ll be better this way .

Scout remembered staring out the window, not truly remembering how they got into the car they were now buckled into. The glass they pressed their fingers against was cold and unmoving, showing the small frame of their grandmother standing on the porch, waving like a branch in the wind. The car started up with a putter, and after the occasional grinding of gear as Scout’s grandfather shimmed the stick, the car began tottering along. 

The entire drive was like that, staring out the window, one hand gently pressed against it. The glass was like a force field, keeping Scout from the outside world, unable to feel the breeze or smell the air, touch the strands of leaves that dangled from a broken branch. Keeping Scout trapped inside the small rattling metal box of the car, the stale air that shuffled around through the vents and back out into the cabin. The radio was mostly static, occasionally interrupted by some sort of foreign music or salesman that was in the middle of explaining terms and conditions. As for the smell, the only noticeable scent was that of Scout’s grandfather, sitting in the driver’s seat.

Scout loved their grandparents. They were the closest thing to a real family they’d ever experienced. The three of them had lived together for over ten years, living in a small flat on the top floor of a skinny building. Grandfather worked as an electrician, while Grandma worked as a seamstress for the local church, repairing odds and ends for the community. Scout had tried working, but their grandparents were quick to put that thought down. A child should be a child, without worrying about things like jobs. Still, Scout would do small jobs around town to make money, secretly putting it in the funds for a holiday for the three of them.

That fund had to be broken open sooner than they’d hoped, and it wasn’t for a holiday. Grandma fell, and it took several weeks before she could walk again. The hospital fees and appointments slowly dug into the funds, until nothing was left. That’s when a greyness fell upon the house, something Scout picked up but couldn’t figure out the real cause or cure to it. It seemed to grow silently until today, when their bags were placed in the trunk and they drove away. 

Near the start of the trip, Scout had asked where they were going. Grandfather explained it was to Scout’s aunt’s house out in the country. Scout wasn’t aware they had an aunt. Apparently, she was her father’s sister, one that their paternal side avoided until there weren't any more of them left. Scout was likely the last person on their father’s side still alive, aside from this aunt. Scout wondered if the aunt knew that too.

The road got more overgrown, the gravel and dirt mingled together to a rocky path that shuddered the car with every movement. It made Scout bob in their seat, holding onto their seatbelt and looking around. The small car was attempting to climb a hill, taking a path that wrapped around the outside of it as a means of making the path less steep to climb. Scout imagined the hill covered in snow, almost perfectly round like a snowman’s head, but instead of a top hat, there sat a house.

The house was bigger than Scout had imagined, but then again, Scout had only seen small flats and homes in the city. Passing through the country, they’d seen barns and houses that were twice as big as their building, and they could only imagine how many flats fit inside them. 

This house was several stories high - maybe three or four, Scout couldn’t tell - with a pointed top, sporting a spinning weathervane. A big, round window at the highest point looked almost like an eye looking out over its domain. There was a large rounded porch, with thick wooden pillars holding up the second floor balcony. The tall front entrance hall grew into the thick main house, stretching out on either side, each side having a different number of stories as well - the left side seemed to be three stories, but the right was only two. On the back of the right side, there appeared to be a rounded section with a large glass ceiling. 

Overall, it was the most beautiful house Scout had ever seen. 

The car teetered closer, driving up the gravel path that looped into a circle in front of the house. The garden area around the house wasn’t neat, with several flowers torn up and mud strewn. It looked as though the process was either half done or someone - or some animal - tore through it. Scout couldn’t be sure, merely looking over the carnage of the small garden. 

The car stopped. 

“We’re here.”

Scout loved their grandfather’s voice: it was gruff and stern but soft and gentle. It was a warmth akin to a rock left in the sun, not the most comfortable but once you got used to it, it was soothing. It had everything a parent’s voice should have - that sternness needed to discipline a child while also having that kindness melded in to sooth a toddler who had scraped their knee. As he got older, the voice grew somewhat gruffer, like the words were cutting along the side of something sharp on the way up. He coughed a lot more too.

The doors opened, and Scout took a step out. Their shoes shifted in the gravel, creating a soft clattering as the pieces reorganized themselves. They heard grandfather moving around the car, heading up the front steps to the door. The door towered over them, standing taller than Scout thought anyone would ever be. Grandfather took the large brass knocker in hand and slammed it down a few times. Scout could hear the echoing inside the house and wondered how far the sound would travel. 

“You better not be here to sell me shit…”

Scout stood up tall, trying to balance the weight of their bag in front of them in a way that didn’t force them to fall. The large doors didn’t open as Scout had expected, instead with only a small portion of the door near the bottom - about the height of a normal person - to open inward. The person on the inside peered around the door, eyeing up Scout and their grandfather with a huff.

“Who are you?”

“I’m Devlon Marsh…we spoke on the phone.”

“Oh.”

The door opened fuller, and the person stepped out. She was tall and slender, dressed in a loose fitting dress and shawl. Her eyes were hidden behind thick glasses that reflected the light in such a way that it hurt to look up at her. The woman’s hair was tightly pressed against her head almost like the fake hair of a doll, painted on to mimic the real thing without causing a mess. Her lips were much the same way, painted and pursed. 

“So this must be Scout, then?” There was a slight pause as Scout opened their mouth to respond, but the woman continued. “My…nephew?”

Scout bit their tongue, looking down. 

“Yes, that’s right. I’ve got the birth certificate and everything.”

“Right…” Another pause as the woman sucked in a deep breath through her teeth. “And remind me, what happened to my brother, again?”

Scout gripped the handle of the bag, trying hard to imagine themselves somewhere else, anywhere else. They played a song in their head, desperate to drown out a conversation they’d heard numerous times, but no matter how many times they’d heard it, it didn’t make it any better. The adult voices turned to static as they continued speaking, no doubt retelling the accident that made Scout an orphan.

“Please, take ‘em. You’re our last option.”

Scout felt sick. This was the first time they were hearing the reason they were here. Scout was being abandoned. In a way, they knew this day was coming, after all so many others did it before, but they had kept that sliver of hope that maybe, just maybe, their grandparents would want to keep them. It was a hope that shattered into so many pieces, buried and lost in the gravel at the end of the stairs. 

“Hmm.” The woman mused, looking back into the house and then down at Scout. 

“He’s a good worker, fast learner! You’ll hardly know he’s there!”

“Are they sick?”

“No, no!”

“What’s wrong with them, then?”

“No, no, nothing’s wrong with ‘em.”

“Then why are you giving them to me?”

Scouts lifted their head just enough to see the expression on their grandfather’s face. That stone cut face with chiseled features and sunken eyes and a stiff lip. It stared at the woman, forever cold and expressionless.

“We just can’t anymore…”

The woman sighed, tilting her head to one side and leaning against the doorframe. Again, she looked into the house before turning to Scout. While her expression seemed almost disgusted, Scout could tell the feeling wasn’t necessarily directed at them. It was somewhat comforting to know this woman didn’t exactly hate them.

“Fine,” the woman eventually spoke, waving a hand. “I’ll take them. I could use the help around here; Lord knows I need it. And besides, having a child around here should do wonders!”

Scout wasn’t really much of a child anymore. They were almost legally an adult, only two years away. Though, it was easy to make that mistake considering Scout was quite small for their age and easily gave off the appearance of someone younger. Some people would say it’s a gift, but Scout wasn’t sure. They didn’t like being thought of as a child, especially at their age. It was mostly just a hassle to correct people now. 

“Thank you! Thank you! I-I’ll grab the rest from the boot!”

Scout watched the old man move back to the car. They weren’t sure if they should go and help him or remain by the door, so while locked in indecision, they remained by the door. 

“Scout, right?”

Scout looked up at the woman and then nodded.

“Is that the name you were given or the name you want?”

Scout blinked a little, trying to process the question. It was odd, and it didn’t quite make sense to them. The woman scoffed a little before shaking her head.

“Nevermind then. Maybe you haven’t gotten to that part yet.”

“Pardon?”

“We can talk about it later. For now, help your grandfather with the bags, hmm?”

Scout swiveled, bobbing between looking at their aunt and their grandfather before dropping their bag and hurrying to the car. Their grandfather had already pulled the suitcase from the trunk, setting it down on the gravel while they regained their breath. Scout took this time to heft the bag up, carrying it up the stairs. To their surprise, their small duffle they’d been holding onto was now gone. 

“Your bag is inside.” The woman responded before Scout could make an inquiry, glancing into the house again. “Don’t worry about it.”

“O-okay…”

“I am sorry,” grandfather said before coughing. “We just…”

“I don’t need to hear it. I’ve already agreed to take the kid. I don’t need to hear your circumstances.”

“Right, right. Thank you. Thank you.”

Scout’s grandfather simply kept repeating that, bowing slightly every time. The woman curled her lip, looking away. She moved her hand, motioning for Scout to come over. It was at this moment the gravity of the situation settled on them. Scout had to leave their grandfather’s side, potentially forever, and move to this woman they’d only just met. It left a lump in their throat. 

“Be good, Scout.”

The words sounded so far as Scout now stood beside their aunt. Looking over their grandfather, Scout could see how tired he was, the wrinkles on his face and the way his hands shook ever so slightly. Scout bit down on their lip, trying to ignore the soft glisten welling up in the old man’s eyes or the quivering of his stern lip. 

“I…We love you.”

Scout bit down a little harder. They wanted to speak, to beg to go home and not be left here, promise to be good and quiet if only they could go back to normal. There was only a lump where the words got caught, squirming and twitching on their lips. By the time their mouth had finally opened, their grandfather had moved down the steps and entered the car. Before words could form or escape, the car’s engine turned and it began driving away. 

“You can call him later. Come in, I don’t like keeping the door open long.”

Chapter Text

Scout found themselves following their aunt down one of the hallways of the house. The walls were plastered with wallpaper that Scout was sure didn’t exist anymore, with intricate lace patterns and fake wood near the bottom. The overhead lights were held in repurposed chandeliers, the old candle holders replaced with lightbulbs. The floor was carpeted, making their footsteps soft. Still, there was an eerie silence over the house, with soft noises coming from somewhere in the distance.

“Alright, let’s get a few things ironed out, hmm?”

Scout perked upon hearing the woman’s voice. It was something that was sharp but somehow fluid, like a ribbon beautifully twirling. She didn’t look back as she spoke and continued walking at the same rate. Despite her long legs, her pace was accommodating for Scout. They always remained the same distance apart, a small buffer between them feeling like a huge divide. 

“Yes, ma’am.”

The woman let out a disgusted groan. “No, nope, nu-uh! No, ma’am! I am Annabelle, but you can call me Ell. Sounds like the letter, spelled E-L-L, understand? Only one person calls me ma’am, and that’s because I can’t stop him.”

Scout nodded. “Yes, Ma’a…Ell.”

“Good. Now, your name. What would you like me to call you?”

“Uh…Scout?”

“Positive? You can pick another one. Pronouns?”

“Wa-wait, what? I-I don’t understand.”

“Speak up! I don’t like mumbling.” At this, she finally stopped, turning to face Scout. “I understand you’re nervous, but do try to be clear as I want to avoid confusion or misunderstandings in the future. If you don’t want to be ‘Scout’ or ‘nephew’, you need to tell me.”

“What…” Scout had never really considered being anything other than Scout before, though they had recently felt annoyed or frustrated when being called a boy or young man or, even more recently, nephew. They weren’t aware they could be anything other than that.

“We’ll just stick with they/them for now, then, shall we? I’ll just say you’re my brother’s child if anyone asks. Keeps things simple.” She began moving again. “We’ll leave that pinned for the meantime. Let’s move onto ground rules, yes, then introductions or should it be introductions and then rules?”

“Introductions?”

“Yes. You think I live in this big ‘ol house all by my lonesome? Good heavens, no! There are a few others living here, and I’m sure they’ll be ecstatic to meet you.”

“Oh…”

“Now, rules. Rule one: Don’t be alone in a room with Candy. Oh, maybe I should have done introductions first then. Oh well. Anyway, still, rule one: Don’t be alone in a room with Candy. It’s for everyone’s safety. Try not to leave anyone alone with her either, alright? Everyone knows that but just be aware of it.”

Scout tried to make a mental note of the rule, keeping to themselves questions concerning who or what Candy was. Clearly, Candy wasn’t just candy the food, but referring to a person or thing, maybe short for Candace or something. Scout had never met a Candy before, but they had met a Candace. They worked with their grandmother sometimes.

“Rule two: Keep your hands away from Manny, mostly away from their face and mouth.” Ell stopped again, turning around to wave a finger. “They will bite and bite hard . We’re working on it, but you can never be too safe, alright.”

As Scout added the rule to their mental note, they wondered if Candy and Manny were pets. They imagined Candy was one of those fancy, show type dogs with a long, well-kept coat and bows in her hair. Manny was one of those skinny hunting dogs with a long nose and limbs, the kind suburban mothers wanted banned from the neighborhood. The thought made Scout smile.

“Alright, let’s continue.” They moved to walk again, but Ell stopped. “This is the most important rule, okay. I need you to remember this above anything else…” She turned, placing hands on Scout’s shoulders before leaning in close. “Never - and I mean never - go into the basement. It is imperative that you remember that, understand?”

Scout felt a chill down their spine and nodded feverishly. Suddenly, it felt like they’d entered a horror movie, with something lurking in the walls and hiding in the basement. Candy and Manny become monstrous creatures with dripping teeth and red eyes, staring at Scout from the far end of the hall. 

“Well, then.” Ell straightened her posture, dusting off the front of her dress. “Sorry for that. Suddenly got very serious, hmm? It’s just…very important, is all. Now, where were we…”

The walking began again, though the tension in the air lingered over them, and Scout’s imagination began performing like never before. The walls felt like they were closing in, windows were fogged, the lights flickered, and Scout had no doubt someone or something was following them. 

Rule three: Breakfast and Dinner are mandatory. Breakfast at 8am. Dinner at 6pm.  

Scout imagined a long table with demons on either side, eating raw meat and people. Was it extreme? Yes. Was it possible? No, probably not. Did Scout believe it? Yes, above anything else. The few horror movies they’d seen and tropes they knew were seeping into their imaginary vision of their new housemates, and it was only growing more overdramatic with each rule.

Rule four: Do not bring up the doll to Freddy. Bon Bon is as real to Freddy as any of us, so…just play along.

Admittedly, Scout’s mind had a hard time twisting this one into something crazy. All they could come up with was a little boy holding their plush and insisting to everyone it was a real, living thing. Scout had seen a few kids like that before, and they would wail if anyone tried to argue otherwise. Scout was smart enough to know how to play along most times, even if things got ridiculous. 

Scout’s mind wandered a little further, stumbling into memories of Living Dolls. There weren’t many in the neighborhood they grew up in, mostly because there were very few children. The first time Scout had seen a Living Doll was when they were maybe ten, when their grandparents had taken them into the city. It was an alligator - or maybe a crocodile, it was hard to remember - that walked with such unparalleled confidence beside their human. The two seemed made for each other, and the sight stayed in Scout’s mind for a long time afterward. 

For almost a year after, Scout had tried their hardest to bring their own doll - the only one they had - to life. It was a makeshift doll that their grandmother had sewn by hand. It had originally been a girl - long, black hair and little sundress - but after a heated argument with their grandfather, the little doll became a boy - black hair cut and sundress turned into a T-shirt and shorts. Scout wasn’t sure what the problem was before - with the doll being a girl - but it didn’t matter at the end of the day.

Scout bit their lip, stopping the memory there. They knew how that memory lane ended, and they didn’t want to experience it again. It hurt enough the first time. Even after all these years, Scout could almost see the soft little fabric doll pieces and the white, cotton melting in the puddle of that rainy day; the haunting laughter of the shadowy figures nearby. Shutting the door on the memory before it played in full - instead of the fragments that were rolling by - Scout looked back up at Ell, tuning back into the list of rules. 

Rule five: Take everything Fox says with a grain of salt.

With Fox, Scout imagined an older but still somewhat young kid, telling lies and exaggerating everything. Playing around with the concept, they imagined Fox as maybe Freddy’s older brother. The horror thoughts wiggled their way in somewhat, and Fox and Freddy became the owners of Candy and Manny, the demon dogs. It was a strange mental scene as the two imaginary children played with the imaginary demon dogs like it was normal. 

“If you need anything, be sure to ask Arthur, understood?” 

Scout realized the two had reached the end of the hall, with Ell opening large, arched, wooden doors into a grand study. The room was spacious, with a beautiful dark wood floor and wall paneling, red velvet carpet, and several wonderful landscape paintings lining the parts of the wall not covered by bookshelves. There was a desk off to the left sight, covered in papers and books. To the right was a large couch, worn and somewhat torn in places. Some patches even seemed to have been sewn back together. 

“Arthur?”

“Yes, sir?”

Scout nearly screamed at the voice beside them. It was clear and smooth, like silk. Turning quickly, Scout’s anxieties faded at the sight of the small figure. The figure was somewhat shorter than Scout - similar in size to a child - but his appearance was more adult: faded orange hair that seemed almost painted on, with a small, barely visible mustache as well, which contrasted the surprisingly bright blue eyes that peered up at Scout. He was dressed in a suit, with a golden colored undershirt.

“Nu-uh, Arthur. Neutral manners for this one,” Ell huffed, waving a finger. “Scout, meet Arthur. He’s somewhat of a butler around here, though I never asked for one. He just can’t help himself, I think.”

“My apologies,” Arthur bowed to Scout. “It won’t happen again.”

Scout stared blankly at Arthur. The longer they stared, the more they realized that Arthur wasn’t quite human. The movements and such were almost rehearsed inhumanely, and as Scout looked over him once more, they realized that the skin wasn't actually that. While it had the appearance of skin, it also looked almost plastic like. 

“You shouldn’t stare like that, Scout.”  Ell had sat behind the desk, moving aside a few papers. “If you’re curious, you can ask. I’m sure Arthur would be more than willing to tell you anything you’d like. But,” she stopped working, looking up briefly, “if you are wondering, yes, Arthur is a doll.”

“A 19th century Bisque doll,” Arthur nodded in a tone that was akin to bragging. “Quite the accomplishment for a doll, to live this long, mind you!”

Scout didn’t know much about Living Dolls, but they hadn’t realized such things had existed for such a long time. Perhaps this was due to not meeting a lot of dolls to begin with, or maybe it was because no one ever really talked about older dolls. 

“You shouldn’t boast too much, old man,” Ell scolded, shaking her head. “Taking Scout’s bags like that. You’ll break in two at this rate!”

Arthur huffed, much like Scout’s grandfather did on occasion. “I will have you know that my age has nothing to do with my duties!”

“The bag was nearly the same size as you!”

Arthur scoffed again, pointing his nose into the air. Scout was fascinated with every movement and expression. With the way the face was molded, Arthur did look truly human. The way the lips moved with each word and the small microexpressions in the eyebrows and even the mustache. The argument between Ell and Arthur was mere background noise, as Scout was too busy staring at Arthur.

“Ahem,” Arthur eventually coughed - though Scout was sure it was a fake one. “I believe it would be best to show young Scout to their room and allow them to get settled prior to introductions, yes?”

“Sounds marvelous,” Ell sighed, still sorting papers. “Maybe I can finish this before supper, then. Ugh! Why is there so much of this!?”

“Because you’ve been putting it off, Ma’am.”

“It was a rhetorical question…”

“Of course.”

Chapter Text

Scout’s room was more than they could have ever imagined. Living with their grandparents in the flat, Scout’s room was small with barely enough room to fit both the bed and desk, and the closet was practically nonexistent. Regardless, Scout had loved their room, as it was theirs and in a place they deemed home. Scout couldn’t remember a time before living in that room, a time before they lived with their grandparents. The death of their parents seemed like such a distant memory. 

Scout could hardly enter the room, frozen in awe at the size and elegance. The walls were papered a mossy green, with gold occasionally laced in to accent the slight pillars near the edges. Where the walls met the ceiling was more golden painted wood with intricate patterns and painted with subtle colors. The ceiling was adorn with etched designs, centered around the chandelier that hovered over the large bed. The bed frame was carved, the headboard delicately sketched and curled. The furniture matched the bed, a deep red wood with jade green upholstering. The floors were wooden, a much lighter shade than the rest of the wood in the room. A large, floral rug sat in the middle of the room and partially under the bed. There were a few beautiful paintings covering the spare space on the walls and over the bed. 

“This shall be your room. If you have any complaints, feel free to notify me or Madam Annabelle.”

“O-okay…”

“I have already brought your bag up.”

Scout noticed the out of place suitcase sitting on the bench at the foot of the bed. It looked almost fake amidst the old fashioned bedroom, as if someone had photoshopped it into the scene. That’s kind of how Scout felt about this whole situation, as if they’d been placed in this scenario and stuck out horribly because of it. They wondered if others could see it too, how out of place they felt.

“I’ll allow you to get your bearings before continuing the tour.” Arthur gave a soft bow and turned to leave. 

“Uh, wait!”

Scout had reached out but hesitated to actually grab Arthur. They weren’t sure how sturdy Arthur was; whether grabbing him would knock him over with ease or if he’d stand his ground. Regardless, Arthur stopped and turned back to Scout, one hand behind his back and the other to his chest in an almost salute fashion. There was a glisten in the old doll’s eyes like a star in a blue sky.

“Yes?”

“Oh, uh, um…” Scout sputtered, pulling at the end of their sleeves. “I was just…I kinda just wanna keep looking around…instead of…sitting in here, I mean, my room…”

“Of course!” Arthur seemed to almost bounce with excitement as he spoke but managed to hold back. “Ahem, right this way!”

Arthur took point again, leading Scout back down the hall they’d come. There was a soft click with every step Arthur took, little black molded boots hitting the carpet over the wooden floors. Watching Arthur walk, Scout noticed a subtle stiffness. The legs didn’t quite bend right with each step and the ankles clinked somewhat. Scout couldn’t determine if this was normal for a doll like Arthur or it was because he was older. It seemed older dolls creaked much like older people did. The thought made Scout laugh. 

“There are two main wings to the manor: the East Wing is where you and Madam Annabelle stay, as well as the offices, while the West Wing is where the dolls’ bedrooms are. Dolls are asked to go to bed by no later than ten, but you are allowed to stay up later as you wish, though we ask that you remain in your wing after nine.”

“O-okay…” Scout added this to the list of rules Ell gave them earlier. “Um, can I ask you something?”

“But, of course!”

“Uh, are you Aunt Ell’s doll?”

“Oh, heavens no!” Arthur scoffed, shaking their head rather feverishly. “If I had been that woman’s doll, I would most certainly have taught her better manners! Why, the children I looked after were more behaved than her sometimes!”

“You looked after children?”

“Yes. I was quite good at it! I was more than just a doll, I was a caregiver!” Arthur smiled brightly as he spoke, head raised high. “My child brought me to life and I was blessed to watch him grow into a fine young man, and then I was given the pleasure to watch his children grow up and then their children! I was a generational doll, an heirloom handed down from parent to child over countless years!”

Suddenly, Arthur’s proud posture slumped, his arms dangling from his sides. His otherwise expressive face fell somber as he let out a melancholy sigh. 

“It’s rare for a doll to live as long as I, to outlive their child like this, not once but repeatedly. We dolls are bound to our child in ways beyond our understanding, though it is not to say we cannot live without them. I thought I would spend the rest of my life with my child’s family…alas, that was a fool hearted belief. There was a time I mourned such things, but life here has been rewarding in its own rights.”

“How did you end up here?”

“I was…surrendered here. A descendant of my child - a fine man awaiting his first child -  brought me here. Still…” Arthur paused. “I know I was not abandoned out of malice, unlike some of the other poor souls here. I was left here as a kindness, a mercy. For I am an old doll and I cannot play as I once could. I am brittle and often tired, and it is only a matter of time before I am no longer here. My child’s descendant likely agonized over the idea, giving me up, but likely couldn’t bear the thought of my passing in the presence of their own child, a bond barely formed severed before it had a chance to grow.”

Scout looked at their feet, watching each step taken. They were not so different from Arthur, surrendered here without an explanation and left to form a reason on their own. Scout figured their grandparents didn’t want to care for them anymore, that they had been burdened these last years and as adulthood loomed ever closer, the two elders simply didn’t want to deal with it anymore. Perhaps, it wasn’t that they wouldn’t, but they simply couldn’t. Between the medical bills and their age, Scout imagined they worried about the future that existed without them often, and how their grandchild would be alone in it. Just like Arthur, Scout was left with Ell out of mercy rather than malice. 

“Why would they leave you here? Did they know Aunt Ell?”

Arthur shook his head softly. “I see Madam Annabelle did not explain things properly to you. Allow me.” Arthur offered a grand gesture over the hall. “This manor is more than just a house; it is a place where abandoned and neglected dolls can stay and be cared for. Madam Annabelle takes in these dolls, helps them recover where they can, and sometimes even finds them new homes. Consider this an orphanage for dolls, many in town call it that.”

Scout had never considered what happened to dolls that children grew out of. It wasn’t all that uncommon with kids to abandon normal dolls, but it must’ve been difficult to do so with living ones. There weren’t many laws to protect Living Dolls either, so abusing them, neglecting or abandoning wasn’t out of the question. It hurt to think that after taking all that time to bring the doll to life, someone would throw them away or worse. 

“It can be hard for dolls to adjust to life without their child, so some of our guests can come across a little strange, but rest assured that they mean well.”

The two rounded a corner, leaving the hall of doors behind them as they entered a much more open one. There were few doors but several windows, allowing natural light to flood in and tint everything a subtle golden hue. Near the center of the hall, on the left side, was a set of double doors opened inwardly, allowing even more light to pour out. As they got closer, Scout could begin to hear voices from within the room.

“Down here, we have the Playroom. This is where many of our dolls like to congregate during the day. We ask that the toys remain in the Playroom to avoid accidents or loss. We also remind you of our rule that Candy must not be left alone with anyone at any given time.”

“Why can’t you be alone with Candy?”

Arthur let out an almost inaudible groan. “It’s better left unsaid. Just know that the rule is in place for a reason and is for everyone’s safety, including Candy.”

The Playroom appeared to be a repurposed sunroom: the high ceiling was covered in intricate stained glass, connected to the floor by long panes of glass that touched the wood paneling just before meeting the gentle pastel colored carpet. The room was decorated modestly with a variety of toys and activities, ranging from a playhouse to kitchen set and blocks to figurines. There were no felt-based toys like baby dolls or such, likely because the Playroom was designed for dolls. Living Dolls playing with dolls did seem somewhat strange, the longer Scout thought about it. 

There were three individuals in the Playroom: 

The first - perhaps the largest of the three - had a rather pale, rounded face with bright red cheeks gently brushed on, with big green eyes. Her hair was reddish-orange yarn, curled up into two pigtails on either side of the head. Her dress was worn and torn in a few places - though it had been stitched up again for the most part. For the most part, the dress was an eggshell white, with red accents around the shoulders and over the upper chest area, with a flowing but short red skirt. Her limbs were felt and even from a distance they appeared soft and squishy, like that of a baby. Her shoes were sewn into her feet, small red felt covering the shape and curled on the end.

The second - sitting nearby the first - was more like a classic bear doll, aside from the fact they had white fur instead of the typical brown. The fur was short, more so a fuzz than anything, and was a snowy white with a pinkish tummy and snout. There didn’t appear to be any definitive clothing on the doll, with the exception of the crooked bowtie that appeared to be stitched into his neck as opposed to being wrapped around like a normal tie would. On the doll’s lap sat another doll, but as long as Scout stared, there didn’t appear to be any movement from the second. The smaller doll was a blue rabbit, with a sewn on smile and rosy cheeks. The eyes were glassy and plastic but stared with such focus that Scout couldn’t help but turn away. 

Lastly, there was a purple hippo doll sitting on a bench by one of the windows. His mouth was moving, but Scout couldn’t quite hear the words. Again, the only form of clothing on the doll was a slightly torn flower adorn to his neck. The vibrant colors the flower once had were worn and washed. 

The first and second dolls were playing around a small table, set with a teapot and cups. While the first poured the imaginary drink from the pot into the cups, the bear watched patiently. The rabbit however moved and grabbed one of the cups, much to Scout’s surprise, until they realized the bear was moving the rabbit.

“Ahem!”

Arthur’s fake cough alerted the two, stopping the pretend tea time. Scout saw their eyes widen, glistening with anticipation but for a brief moment, Scout felt an overwhelming sense of panic, like something deep within them was screaming for them to run. As the eyes watched them, the panic moved like waves, surging as the pig-tailed doll approached. 

“Oh, wow, a guest! And it’s not even Saturday!” Her voice was childlike with a very slight accent, though Scout couldn’t determine from where. The way she beamed reminded them of a little girl they used to know in town. 

“This is Scout, Madam Annabelle’s family. They will be staying with us for the foreseeable future.”

“Really!” Her voice moved up in pitch to almost painful levels. “No way! This is amazing! A new friend!” She waved her hands in front of her before brushing off her skirt. She lifted the ends of the fabric up gracefully, moving her chubby legs into a little curtsy. “Hello, my name is Candy. It’s very nice to meet you.”

Scout did their best to smile, giving a nod and otherwise unsure how to respond. “I’m…Scout.”

“That’s a really nice name!”

“I-I’m Freddy…” The bear had stepped forward, standing beside Candy. He fiddled with his bowtie slightly, adjusting it and readjusting it but never quite correcting it fully. Clutched in his arms was the rabbit doll, head flopped to one side as Freddy lifted it forward. “And this is Bon Bon!” Freddy pulled the doll back to his chest. “He’s shy…but I’m sure he’ll warm up to you.”

Play along . Scout remembered the rule, Freddy believes that Bon Bon is real, likely no different than him. To Freddy, they were both Living Dolls. A sinking feeling in Scout’s stomach made them wonder if there was a time when Bon Bon was alive and just…stopped, a fact Freddy couldn’t accept. A doll couldn’t bring another doll to life, or keep them alive either. 

“It’s nice to meet you, Freddy…Bon Bon. I hope we…we can be friends.”

Freddy’s eyes lit up with the same childlike excitement Scout had seen when they’d walked in. Scout imagined they didn’t get much social interactions with younger people, as Aunt Ell lived alone and had no children it seemed. 

“We can be friends too, right, Scout? I’m a much better friend than Freddy!” Candy spoke up, pushing in front of Freddy. “I can show you around and tell you everything you need to know about this place! I’ve been here longer than Freddy, anyway, so I know way more stuff than him!”

“Staying here longer isn’t a good thing, Candy,” Freddy muttered, holding Bon Bon a little tighter. 

“Hush you,” Candy huffed. Her demeanor shifted from the glaring toward Freddy to the beaming smile to Scout. “Anyway, have you met anyone else? Are we the first? That makes me extra special, right?”

“We just started making our rounds,” Arthur explained. “It’s only natural to start in the Playroom.”

“Well, Fox isn’t here, as usual,” Candy shrugged. Her brow furrowed, eye twitching slightly. “But could you please tell Mr. Hippo to go back to his room…he’s driving me crazy!”

Scout looked back up toward the hippo doll, who was still evidently rambling. The voice was almost monotone, continuing at a steady pace and tone that even briefly listening to made Scout want to leave. The doll seemed completely oblivious to everything else around him, staring almost longingly out the window as they continued their monologue.

“I’m afraid he was the only volunteer to stay in the room with you two.” Arthur shook his head. “And you know the rules.”

Candy pouted, arms crossed. “That’s stupid. He’s not even paying attention. He’s more like a white noise machine than anything else.”

“Still, the rules stand. Unless another comes to play, I will not sent Mr. Hippo away.”

Candy grumbled, shaking her head. As her head bobbed, the yarn strands flopped back and forth, gently rapping against the plastic casing of her head. Some strands of yarn were frayed at the end, slowly unraveling. The redness in her cheeks had almost completely faded away, the airbrushed hue bleached by the sun over time. 

As Scout watched Candy continue to pout and argue with Arthur about his presence, Mr. Hippo continued to talk about his old friend Orville, whom he missed terribly.

Chapter Text

The day had felt endless, and it only occurred to Scout as dinner was approaching that they’d been dropped off only a few hours ago and not an entire week. Moving through the extensive halls and rooms alone felt like it took a day, and in a way, maybe it did. Arthur had introduced Scout to a few other dolls in passing: a frightening stealthy little boy doll with a striped shirt and beanie hat with eyes that stared straight through; a ballerina doll with a twitching smile and eyes that never seemed to open all the way; a unicorn with teeth that almost seemed human.

“Did you enjoy your tour?”

The tour had ended in the kitchen, which was just as large and expansive as the rest of the house. By this point, Ell had moved from her office down into the kitchen and was setting up. The oven was preheating and there were plates and bowls out, but no actual food was placed on the counter. Her loose fitting dress and shawl had been removed, replaced with a comfier looking shirt and baggy pants, accompanied by a colorfully painted apron.

“Yes.”

Arthur had gone away, leaving Scout in Ell’s company. This didn’t bother either of them, as Ell continued pulling cooking utensils out and Scout merely sat on a stool by the island in the center of the room. They weren’t sure how to help or even if they could, as Ell still hadn’t gotten any food out. It was almost as if she was miming the process. 

“I’m sure you haven’t met everyone yet, but you must’ve met a good few, yes?”

“I think so.”

“A few dolls prefer to stay in their room. Most dolls are introverted, you know.”

“I didn’t.”

Ell hummed a little. “Well, now you do.” She stopped pulling out plates and bowls, turning to Scout. “Now, before we get cooking, a few questions, yes?”

“O…kay?”

“Any allergies?”

“Nuts.”

“Food preferences?”

“W-what do you mean?”

“Preferences, you know, like meat or vegan or one of the other dietary types out there. Lord knows there’s too many to keep track of anymore!”

“I…eat meat.”

“Good.” Ell put a few of the plates away. “I tried being vegetarian once…” She pulled a tall, glass container. “But I think I loved chicken too much…and tofu simply wasn’t cutting it.”

Scout couldn’t help but smile. They’d never had tofu before, but they once had an online friend who was a devout vegan. They’d heard about all sorts of tofu recipes but never tried any. There was a time they thought about giving that lifestyle a try, but perhaps just like their aunt, they liked chicken too much.

“Now, you said you had a nut allergy. Is that all nuts or just peanuts?”

“Well, it varies depending on the kind…so we usually just say all nuts.”

“To be safe, hmm? Alright then. In that case, don’t eat any of the snacks some of the dolls might have out. I can’t remember what kind they are. I’ll make sure to get rid of all the nuts in the house by the end of the week.”

“Oh, thanks…”

Scout ran their finger along the counter’s surface, watching the soft line of discoloration that appeared from their heat fade away as their finger continued along the surface. They weren’t sure what to do with themselves, and it felt rude to leave at the moment, not that Scout was confident enough to find their way anywhere.

“Spaghetti alright with you? I’ve been craving pasta lately.”

“That’s fine.”

“Good. Good.”

Ell dumped the entire contents of the glass container into one of the pots. There was a sizzle of competing temperatures and textures, all muffled out by Ell’s rising humming. She continued to put away the useless cookware as she began pulling food from other places. Eventually sauce was put into a pan and sausages went into the oven, with a few spices awaiting their use on the counter. 

“I realized I never properly explained things,” Ell eventually spoke up. “I should’ve warned you about the dolls. I’m sorry. Arthur is gonna chew me out later for that one, ha! I can answer anything Arthur wasn’t able to, if you’d like. It’s my house after all!”

“I just…” Scout tried to find the right words. They didn’t want to sound insensitive or rude, but all they could think about was, “there’s so many of them…”

“Yes, there are quite a few, aren't there?” Ell sighed, eyes watching the steam flowing from the bubbling pot. “When I started this, I wondered if I was being pessimistic about things, that surely there aren’t enough abandoned dolls out there to justify such a place…and yet, here we are. I suppose now I’m thankful that I have enough space.”

“Did you always set out to make this place or…did it just kinda happen?”

“A little of both perhaps? Growing up, I’d seen too many dolls get thrown aside or abandoned, and I’m sad to say, I thought nothing of it. It was just a way of life…but then, I saw…” Ell swallowed, shaking her head. “I hated my cousin. She was a nasty woman and a cruel child. What she did to Stuffy…” Ell took in a deep breath, and it was clear she was trying not to cry. “I could never bring a doll to life myself, but I loved that silly thing as if he’d been my own, and to see that bitch tear him apart like that…

“After that, I did what I could, but even then it wasn’t much. There’s only so much we know and so much we can do when it comes to dolls. The things they need, the illnesses they can get…it was all new and limited. I’ve read my fair share of books on the subject, studied and learned everything I could get my hands on…but I still don’t think it’s truly enough, sometimes. The trauma inflicted on these beings…impacts them each differently but at the same time similarly…like trauma for humans, I suppose. Dolls are more human than I think people realize.”

Scout nodded solemnly, thinking back to Arthur’s story and how it aligned almost seamlessly with theirs. It made them wonder what the stories were for the others, especially the ones with rules entangled with them. What was Candy’s story that ended with her not being allowed to be alone with anyone? What was the story with Freddy and Bon Bon? Had Bon Bon been living once?

“Over the years, maintaining this place, I’ve come to terms that it isn’t so much as an orphanage or safe house for the abandoned or neglected,” Ell continued, stirring the pot of noodles, “It’s more like one of those rest homes for elderly pets. The kind that keeps them company until their passing, so they can feel loved and safe in their final moments.”

Scout bit the inside of their cheek a little before responding. “Have dolls died here…?”

“Yes. A few have.” Ell stopped, eyes staring almost longingly into the boiling pot. “I’m only one person, Scout, and I can’t spend my time with all of them…they need that, that love and energy and attention, and I just can’t give them enough to sustain them. I thought…maybe if I invited children over more, setting up for the town’s children to come on weekends to play with them, that it might help…but even then…Yes, a few dolls have died here.”

The kitchen became almost silent, with the steady hum of the oven and whirl of the overhead vents filling the room with background noise. Scout wasn’t sure how to respond or if they even should. They knew that dolls died, but they never really considered it much. Everything dies, so surely a doll does, but the logistics of it was something they didn’t linger on. What sustained a doll, that brought it to life in the first place? That love and attention only a child could give, a love that peeters out the older the child gets until the doll is abandoned? Is that the inevitable for all dolls, abandonment and then death?

“Dinner will be ready soon, if you’d like to join the others in the Dining Hall,” Ell eventually spoke up, pulling her stirring spoon out from the pot and setting it aside. “I’ll be right out with everything. Oh, I hope you don’t mind, but since dolls don’t eat, the others might just…sit there. Some of them pretend to eat, for fun, but a lot of them just like to be present during meal times. If you’re uncomfortable with that…”

“No, it’s fine…”

Ell looked at Scout, eyes glancing over every inch of them carefully, before responding, “Alright.”

Chapter Text

Dinner had been an experience. The table was long as if to host a grand party, but in the end there were only two humans and several dolls. While Scout recognized a few of them - Candy eagerly sitting beside them or the strange striped boy doll that stared at them through the entire meal - many of the dolls were new, and most of them were oddly uninterested in them. When meeting the others earlier, each doll seemed overly eager to approach Scout, to touch and interact with them, but the dolls at the table seemed almost lost, eyes staring at the food being eaten or at the dinner mats. No one brought attention to it, and Scout decided to focus on eating the much desired food.

There wasn’t much conversation, though Scout was impressed by Ell’s ability to name every doll correctly and ask each a question about their day. Even the otherwise silent dolls answered, some even smiled upon being called upon. It reminded Scout of their grandmother, and how she would ask them how school was or what they’d done that day. It was something small but memorable, and Scout wondered if the dolls felt the same way about it. Once Scout and Ell had finished eating, Ell remained at the table to talk with the dolls but excused Scout, allowing them to return to their room.

The daylight had faded, and the room took an ominous turn once Scout returned to it. They were quick to flick the switch, activating the overhead lights and brightening the otherwise macabre room. It seemed like such a long time ago since they last saw the room. It was all the same day, Scout kept having to remind themselves. This was the same day they’d driven hours to get here, getting left at the door, watching their grandfather drive away…

Scout sat at the bench at the end of the bed, beside their suitcase. They hadn’t packed anything, not knowing about the trip beforehand, meaning everything in the case had been carefully packed by their grandparents the night before, or perhaps even longer ago. Maybe, when Scout gave their grandmother the clothes to be washed, instead of returning them, she’d been packing them away for this day. How long had they been planning this?

The subtle knock at the door was jarring in the otherwise silent room. Scout hadn’t even realized they’d opened the case, laying out their clothes on the bed until the knock woke them from their fog. Glancing at the clock, Scout was truly made aware of how late it was, but there weren't any curfews yet, leaving Scout uncertain as to who was behind the door. Lingering in hesitation, Scout heard another knock, this time a little harder but still somewhat gentle.

“Hello?”

The voice on the other side was that of Ell, and Scout got up to open the door for her. They were partially surprised to see her outside their room, growing more surprised to see a large bag hanging from her arm. She smiled lightly as Scout opened the door, adjusting her glasses for the first time since Scout met her.

“Good, you’re still up!” She hummed, peering into the room. “Were you unpacking? Did I interrupt you?”

“No, I was just…” Scout glanced back at their bag before turning to Ell again. “Thinking.”

“Oh, well that’s fine. I was just wondering if you could help me a little.” She adjusted the bag draped on her arm. “Arthur has gone to bed, and I’d hate to wake him. If it’s not too much trouble, could you…”

Scout put on a smile and nodded. Ell grinned warmly back, offering Scout the bag, which they took. Shutting the door to the bedroom - but keeping the light on for later - the two ventured down the hall once more. Scout was beginning to wonder if they’d ever actually stay in their room or if they’d always been walking down this hall to something else. The hall now had an aura of mystery to it, illuminated by the small wall lamps dotted along its walls. There was something elegant about it as well, the stillness of the night leaking into the drawn out walls. 

“Okay, I should go over a few things beforehand,” Ell spoke up after some walking. “So, all I need you to do is hand me things and keep the thread straight, alright? You’ll be like my little nurse, okay?” Ell smiled brightly, grinning to Scout before resuming. “And, you remember rule two, don’t you?”

Scout paused a moment, trying to recall. After a moment of thinking, they replied, “Keep hands away from Manny’s mouth and face.”

“Good!” Ell’s voice echoed slightly. “You shouldn’t have to get too close, but I just want to make sure you remember that.”

The two crossed the main foyer, entering the opposite wing of the building. The lights were somewhat dimmer but otherwise the hall was the same in every way. The only major distinction was the addition of picture placards to the doors, each depicting a different doll. Scout figured this was a means of telling whose room was whose. After some more walking, they stopped in front of one of the doors, placard depicting a white colored fox head. 

“Now, a few little things.” Ell’s voice held a slight tremble in it, as if she was hesitant to continue. “When we go in, I need you to be quiet, alright? You can speak, but try not to…draw attention to… it . You’ll know what I mean when we go in. Just…keep comments and questions to yourself for now, and I’ll answer everything afterward, okay?”

Scout nodded. This seemed to be the most serious Ell had been all day, aside from that sharp moment about the basement. Oddly enough, Scout hadn’t even thought of the basement until this moment, comparing the ominous warnings.

Ell offered a soft smile before knocking on the door. “Manny? It’s Ell. I brought a new friend today, alright? We’re coming in now.”

The door opened slowly to a barely lit room. It wasn’t much different than Scout’s, though it was somewhat smaller, and there were small stairs leading up to the bed and a bench by the window. Scout almost thought the room was devoid of life, until something in the bed moved. As the two approached quietly, and Scout got a good look at what was in the bed, their stomach dropped.

At the moment, it was partially covered by the blankets, but what Scout could see made them nauseous. It was a doll, or had been at some point. The head - the white furred fox from the door - was connected to a greyed, skinny body that clearly wasn’t its own. What made it worse was that the head wasn’t where it should’ve been, instead attached to a long, arm-like neck near the shoulder, as if the head and the hand had been switched. The limbs were equally out of place: one sewn near the waist and the other taking the place of the head near the top, each longer than the body and different colors. The legs - which there were three of - were far apart, leaving an almost tripod like appearance. As the doll looked up, Scout saw one of the eyes had been ripped out, the hole sewn closed. Thread frayed out from various places. 

Scout felt sick.

“Hey, Manny,” Ell spoke softly, sitting beside the fox on the bed. “This is Scout, my brother’s child. They’ll be staying with us for a bit, and I asked them to help me tonight. Is that okay?”

Scout wasn’t sure what noise the creature was going to make but felt even more heartbroken upon hearing only a soft murmur like the whine of a wounded animal. The doll laid its head back down on the pillow, closing its one eye. 

“Scout, the bag.”

Scout moved cautiously around the bed to Ell’s side. They opened the bag, revealing various sewing materials but also a pair of large gloves - large in the sense they went all the way up the elbow. They seemed to be somewhat thick, with a different fabric used along the fingers and palm. That was the first thing out of the bag; Ell pulling them over her arms and flexing her fingers for added measure.

“Good. Now, Manny,” Ell hummed, removing some thread and needles from the bag, as well as a piece of fabric, “we’ll be removing some tonight, alright? I’ve got a new patch that I think will work better, so just bear with us, okay?”

Manny gave another soft whine as if to acknowledge what she’d said. Ell smiled, nodding to Scout as she held out the long string of thread. Scout held it in both hands, making sure it remained outstretched and without knots. Instead of taking up the needle, Ell took a pair of scissors and leaned in close to the doll.

“I’m sorry…” The words left Ell’s lips like a breath, consumed quickly by the silence of the room. It was so quiet, Scout almost didn’t hear it, but they did.

Ell’s hands were surprisingly steady as they began cutting into the very flesh of the doll, and Scout could only watch in horror as she slowly began removing a piece of cloth. It took Scout a while to realize that the patch being removed was different from the rest and was sewn into place, the threads Ell was now cutting through. It was alarming how still Manny was being, simply allowing Ell to remove part of their skin, that is, until they suddenly lashed out, head quickly flicking back and teeth clamping down on Ell’s arm.

“Ell!”

“Shh!”

Scout’s mouth remained hung open, words caught in their throat, as Ell pressed a finger to her lip, hushing Scout to do the same. Scout could see the slight shake in her arm as Manny remained fixed, but she remained quiet. Her mouth was open, breathing slightly uneven, as she continued.

Scout watched as she removed the surprisingly large patch of foreign fabric, setting it aside. With Manny still biting down, she used her free arm to get the needle and began sewing the new fabric into place. As her hands slowly began moving, tightening the stitches into place, Manny’s jaw loosened until it fully released. As Ell finished the knot, cutting off the excess thread, Manny had relaxed back into their original position. 

Scout hadn’t realized they were shaking until Ell put a hand on theirs. She continued to offer this soft smile that Scout couldn’t fathom. They could only stare as Ell quietly packed up the items and stood up.

“Thank you, Manny, you did really well, tonight. I’ll check on you in the morning, okay?”

Manny let out a longer but more audible whine of acknowledgement. 

“C’mon, Scout…”

Scout felt Ell’s hand on their shoulder and stood. They shuffled out of the dim room, stepping into the hall. Scout’s eyes remained fixated on Ell as she appeared to remain calm up until the second the door shut. As soon as the door was closed, her body trembled, and she let out a deep groan-mixed sigh. Her good arm held onto the bit one, cradling it.

“A-Aunt Ell…” Scout’s voice came out in squeaks and breaks, hardly able to form coherently.

“D-Don’t worry…there’s, uh, there’s a first aid kit in the bag…there’s a spare room just down here…”

Ell led Scout down a few doors before entering another room. She turned the lights on, shutting the door behind Scout before moving toward the bed. Scout could hear her sniffle, breath occasionally choking on hesitant tears. She sat down, awkwardly smiling for Scout to join her.

“C’mon…sit…I don’t bite…” she laughed a little, but it was strained.

Scout sat beside her, quickly digging into the bag for the kit. 

“I’m sorry…about that. He’s usually pretty good…about biting…but I knew it would be…removing pieces…it’s hard, you know? It’s not like…we can really sedate them…” Ell mumbled, slowly removing the gloves. “I-I got these gloves…off Amazon…they’re used for…cats, heh. I thought…hey, if they can withstand cats…”

“I-I found it!” Scout cheered, pulling out the kit. “W-what do-do you need…”

“Scout…” Ell placed a hand on Scout’s. “Breathe.”

“B-but you…and…” Scout looked down at Ell’s arm. It was clear the gloves helped, but the bite was still rather severe. Blood had already caked to the inside of the glove, likely acting as a bandage until it was removed, causing more blood to begin pooling. “Y-you’re bleeding…”

“Not the first time,” Ell chuckled, taking the kit from Scout. “Probably not the last, either. It…it looks worse than it is, trust me…”

Scout’s lip trembled, helplessly watching as Ell removed gauze from the kit as well as cleaning gear. She set the box off to the side, handing the gauze to Scout to hold as she applied the alcohol to the scattered puncture wounds. She winced every time the liquid seeped into a hole. 

“You…can ask now.”

“What?”

“You have questions…about him …you can ask now.”

Scout lowered their head. “I-I just…I can’t…how did this…”

“Sometimes…boys get bored…and when they get bored…things happen .” Ell bit her lip as she finished the alcohol swabs. “This…particular brat …decided it would be fun …to…experiment with his doll…tear it apart…just within an inch of its life…and then put it back together again…differently. Over…and over…

“I found Manny at a shelter. They…they thought he was a dog…with mange. Torn stitches…loose threads…fabric rejection…It just…broke my heart. The Mangle…is what they called him. I can’t imagine…hearing that for so long…for people to call you that…So I made sure he would never be called that again…”

Scout gently began wrapping the gauze around Ell’s arm. She closed her eyes and finally began crying, streams of tears flowing down her cheeks. There was a moment of silence between the two as Scout worked and Ell cried. Scout looked over Ell’s arm carefully, watching as old scars and wounds slowly faded under the white fabric. As Scout finished, Ell stopped and wiped away what was left of her tears.

“He’s gotten better, you know…” Ell nodded. “He moves now…can get out of bed even. He’s…doing better.” She paused, taking in a deep breath. “But…I know I should prepare for the worst…he’s in the worst condition I think…I’ve ever gotten a doll before.”

“Is…is he gonna die?”

Ell didn’t respond. She looked off into the distance, beyond the walls and confines of everything. Scout wondered what she was thinking about, whether it was a future where Manny recovered or one where he didn’t. After a while, she let out a scoff and stood up.

“Well, you’ve had a long day…and I think it’s about time you went to bed.” Her breath was still quivering, her smile was forced, but Scout knew she was trying to keep calm in an otherwise stressful situation.

“Do you need my help…with anything else?”

“No. I can finish the other rounds. I really only needed help with Manny. Go on, get some sleep. You earned it!”

She held the door open for Scout, but she didn’t follow them out. As Scout walked away from the door, they could hear soft, withheld crying.

Chapter Text

Waking up in the room left Scout in a brief moment of panic. The different room alone was alarming, but the drastically different styles made Scout wonder if they were either still dreaming or had travelled through time. Only after taking a deep breath, head still resting on the pillow, did they recall the previous day’s events. It was a swirl of moving around and introductions, ending with Scout unable to stop thinking about Aunt Ell’s bleeding arm. 

Feeling somewhat melancholy, Scout remained in bed for some time. They didn’t bother checking the time when they’d gotten up, so the amount of time they continued to lay in bed was obscure. They were surprised, the longer they laid, that no one came to check on them or make sure they were up. After a certain hour, Scout’s grandmother would barge in rather dramatically, swaying around the room and pretending that Scout had caught a mysterious illness. It usually ended with her sitting at their bedside, pretending to weep for their grandchild until they both broke into laughter. 

Now, there was only silence.

Scout pulled the blankets up to their chin, staring toward the window. The curtains were drawn, blocking the outside view, but light was still seeping in. Even without the daylight, Scout had kept the bedside lamp on, as the darkened room was far too much to handle. Depending on whether the light was on or not could change the whole genre of the room, and Scout preferred historical fiction as opposed to horror. 

Letting a little more unknown amount of time pass, Scout eventually sat up and got dressed. Their clothes were not put away from the previous night, with most still placed in the suitcase, but Scout didn’t mind the wrinkles. They paused only briefly to debate on whether or not to shower, but ultimately they decided to just get dressed instead of getting lost in their PJs while looking for the washroom.

After readjusting the last strap of the overalls, Scout heard a knock at the door. It was soft but pronounced. 

“Young Scout?”

Scout opened the door, seeing Arthur on the other side. The doll was as posed as the previous day and the picture of a cartoon butler. He offered a professional smile and slight bow upon the door opening.

“You missed breakfast, but Madam Annabelle said she’d let it slide for today.”

“Oh…sorry.”

“She was concerned about you having not eaten yet, and has thus invited you for morning tea.”

“Morning…tea?” Scout glanced back at the bedroom, and again wondered if they’d been sent back in time. “Um…sure?”

“Wonderful. I will escort you!”

Arthur turned on his heels, stepping a little forward to allow Scout to leave the room unobstructed. Leaving the room felt like leaving a biome, entering a new atmosphere. The air held a hint of old book smell and the faintest remnants of baked goods somewhere in the distance. The hall felt somewhat cooler than the bedroom, stretching out with pockets of warmed patches from the occasional window. Scout could imagine a lil tabby cat bathing in the sun of one of those spots. As the thought lingered, the lil tabby cat turned into a doll cat, enjoying the warmth of the day.

Outside the back of the house was an expansive acre of land, with a large portion closest to the house being treated and decorated as a garden space. Elegant - albeit old - steps led down into the patch of green surrounded by short hedges and large stone pots that house sprawling flowering bushes. Outside this small clearing, were tall, thin trees neatly trimmed and manicured to fit a strict design, with a path starting from the steps, around the clearing, and through the small, man-made forest leading to the open expansive acreage that remained unlandscaped. 

In the patch of grass sat a round, iron table with several chairs placed around it. A lovely eggshell colored cloth draped over the table, leaving only the legs visible. The chairs were adorn with the same colored cushions, indicating a matching set. On the table was a teapot - seated upon a warming plate - with a few matching tea cups around it. There was a tiered stand holding an assortment of snacks - sandwiches, tarts, cookies - near the center of the table, resting politely by the teapot. 

Luckily, Scout knew everyone at the table. Aunt Ell sat directly opposite the house, barely looking up from her cup as Scout and Arthur approached. She was dressed in a brown, plaid, long skirt with a intricately decorated vest over a long sleeve - though the sleeves were rolled up to the elbow - pastel peach shirt. Her hair was done up in a long ponytail today, which surprised Scout as the day before it didn’t look like she had enough hair for it. 

To Ell’s right was Candy, who was eagerly and elegantly pouring a cup of tea. Scout wasn’t sure if Candy realized they were here yet or were simply refilling someone’s cup. The stream of tea flowing from the pot was almost magical with a hint of anxiety as the spout poured the dark liquid from a good distance above the cup. While Candy’s appearance hadn’t changed, her hair did look somewhat cleaner and straighter, as if she’d brushed it recently.

To Ell’s left was the ballerina Scout had met yesterday. Scout hadn’t really noticed yesterday but as they got closer, they realized that the ballerina was actually a porcelain doll. Scout was more accustomed to cloth dolls with the occasional plastic faces or limbs, but with the ballerina, her arms, legs and face were this delicate white porcelain with dark freckles embedded into it. Her eyes barely opened, but her eerie grin from the day before had subsided into a more relaxed expression. Her hair was a deep purple, bundled up into a bun above her head. Her skirt was typical of a cliche ballerina, and she wore the traditional shoes that lace up to her knees. Ballora, Scout remembered, her name was Ballora.

“Scout!” Ell hummed as Arthur and Scout arrived at the table. “I’m so glad you could join us!”

“Scout!” Candy beamed, nearly slamming the teapot down as her head swiveled to look over. “I didn’t know you were coming! If I’d known I would’ve…” She began muttering to herself, and Scout figured it was best to leave her be.

Scout glanced down at Ballora, the only one who didn’t greet them. In fact, she didn’t even look up at them. Her eyes remained lowered, staring intently at the small, porcelain tea cup. Scout wondered how strange that must be, a porcelain doll pretending to drink from a porcelain cup. If the roles were reversed and Scout were trying to drink from a cup made from flesh, the thought made them shudder. They wondered if Ballora was thinking the same thing.

“Hello…” Scout offered, taking the chair beside Ballora. “Sorry…about breakfast.”

“Oh, there’s no need. You had a long first day,” Ell nodded, taking a sip of tea, “and a long night thanks to me. I am so sorry for making you help me with Manny.”

“It…It’s fine.”

“I take full responsibility for that mistake, madam,” Arthur sighed, shaking her head. “I should have known better than to doze off before the nightly duties were attended to.”

“Nonsense, old man!” Ell laughed. “You need all the rest you can get. I should’ve dealt with things myself like I used to.”

“There are certain things you shouldn’t tend to alone. If you were to get seriously injured while caring for one of the tenants in the base-” Arthur stopped abruptly, furiously shaking his head once more. “Regardless, I wish you were more cautious, especially when it comes to your own health!”

“Hypocrite,” Ell muttered, taking another sip. “Anyhoo, Scout! Thanks for joining us! Today, we have a lovely herbal blend here. Black tea mixed with cinnamon, ginger, cardamom and cloves…kinda of like a chai blend. Well, chai is just…Ha! Let’s not get me started on that nonsense! Aside from the tea, we have some little sandwiches - oh, no, wait! Those have…Arthur take those away now!”

Ell quickly leaned over, swiping away every sandwich into her arms before dumping them all into Arthur’s open arms. It was interesting seeing the size difference as while Ell’s arms were barely filled, Arthur almost struggled with the load. Scout hardly had time to recognize that Ell was trying to remove the sandwiches because they had peanuts in them. 

Candy stared at the confiscated sandwiches cautiously as Arthur turned and marched away before commenting, “What was that about?”

“Oh, right, I should make a notice to everyone,” Ell nodded. “Scout is allergic to nuts.”

“Really!?” Ballora finally spoke, practically screaming and startling Scout back. She was quick to cover her mouth. 

As Ballora slowly reverted back to her silent presence, Scout noticed the winding lines etched into her porcelain. The way they bent and snapped, it was clear they weren’t intentional but rather like scars from cracks. As Scout traced the cracks with their eyes, they easily lost track of the number of breaks and threads. In a few places, the porcelain was completely cracked away, leaving a tiny but visible hole, a blackness that peered inside the limbs. Scout soon felt nauseous, turning away, as their eyes glanced over the rather thick, scarring along the side of the doll’s face, one that shattered out from the left eye. 

“Right, right, so no nuts! Any nuts, okay?” Ell waved a finger before patting Candy’s head. “I’m glad I remembered that right away. Where was I? The snacks…aside from the sandwiches, there’s also blueberry tarts and chocolate chip cookies. You can have as many as you like, there’s plenty.”

As if on cue, Candy moved over rather hurriedly and began pouring Scout a cup. The smell was spiced but also soothing. In a way, it smelled like fall, enlisting the feeling of a cool breeze and crunching leaves with a trail of pumpkins not far away. It reminded Scout of going to the pumpkin batch a few times with their grandparents when they were younger. The size of the pumpkins always seemed inordinately massive, but perhaps that was just because Scout had been so small.

“Does it smell good?”

It took Scout a moment to process the words as the sound Ballora made was so faint it could almost be mistaken for wind. 

“It does…it reminds me of autumn.”

“I love autumn,” Ell remarked with a long, dream filled sigh. “The cool breeze, the warm colors, the pumpkin scent!”

“I’m more into summer,” Candy huffed, almost insulted by the insinuation of autumn being remotely comparable to summer. “Everyone is, you know! Everyone is happy and playing and having fun! There’s more parties and games and outside stuff like pools and sprinklers!”

“We can’t swim…”

“But watching is fun too!”

“Summer is too hot.”

Before Scout could turn to the source of the voice, they noticed the quick expression change move across Candy’s face. Her smile was soured into the frown that shot daggers at the source. Her eyes narrowed with pure aggression and malice.

To Scout’s side appeared a rather small fox doll. It had rough fur that looked almost authentic, with shaved down patches that showed the base material. The fur was a reddish hue that had been sunbleached, fading into a more tan color. He wore a tiny faux leather jacket with a hand sewn patch on the left chest and a washed away pattern on the back. One sleeve was torn at the elbow while the other looked to be coming apart at the seams. He wore no pants or shoes. One of his eyes was covered with a black patch.

“Shut up, Fox! No one asked you!” Candy snapped, akin to a sister yelling at their brother. “Why do you always show up at the worst time!”

“Circus-lookin’ baby,” the fox doll huffed, snout twitching. “You sound like you huffed helium…”

Candy let out a scream like a wild animal before lunging across the table. Bellora let out a tiny yelp, pressing against the back of her chair until it leaned back a little. Scout barely had time to move before Aunt Ell swooped in and grabbed hold of Candy before she made contact with Fox, who seemed all too prepared to fight to the death with the other doll. Candy thrashed in Ell’s arms as the woman gently petted the doll’s yarn hair, humming softly.

“He’s always like this.”

Scout again only barely heard Ballora speaking, though this time she leaned over to them and sounded more direct. Her eyelids fluttered a little, and Scout began wondering if she could open them or not. Considering the alarmingly long crack along her face, Scout wondered if she was actually blind. Could dolls go blind? When they met yesterday, Ballora was listening to a music box, and seemed to be preparing for a routine. There wasn’t any real indication that she couldn’t see, but then again, she didn’t move around a whole lot and didn’t face them during introductions.

“Fox is angry at the world…so he makes it everyone’s problem…as if we haven’t suffered enough.”

“I’m…sorry.”

Bellora lifted her head a little, eyelids flickering again as if she was trying to get a look at Scout but couldn’t. With her head lifted up a little more, at just the right angle, Scout could just make out her eyes from under her lashes. They were a soft purple-pink, and they were beautiful, and then they were shut again.

“Who’s this guy?”

Scout looked up, noticing the attention was now directed at them. Fox jutted a little furry thumb over to Scout, nose wiggling as they waited for a response - at least that’s what Scout thought, but Fox quickly cut off any possible response by continuing.

“Why you dressed like ‘sum feminine farmer? I mean, I know farmers wear shit like that but fuck man you look like a chick!”

“And what’s wrong with that?” Ell snapped rather harshly, in a tone reminiscent of a mother scolding a child. “Scout is allowed to wear whatever they like, just as much as you are!

“Yeah! We don’t call you out for not wearing pants!” Candy added, having relaxed into her position on Ell’s lap. “Or your stupid lil coat either!”

Fox’s face twitched a little, snout scrunching and teeth peeking out in a snarl. They slammed their hands on the table, standing on the chair seat. Their tail was straightened, sticking out.

“Don’t you say a damn thing about my jacket!”

“Fox…”

Before Ell could continue, Fox jumped down from their chair and stormed off. Candy let out a satisfied huff, arms crossed. Ballora muttered something but the wind took it away before Scout could hear it this time. Ell let out a sigh, shaking her head as she moved Candy to the adjacent seat. 

“I’m so sorry about that. Fox can be…a handful sometimes.”

“That’s putting it mildly,” Candy huffed. “He’s annoying and rude and a brute! He doesn’t need to be so mean all the time.”

“He doesn’t socialize much, so when you do interact with him just…be prepared,” Ell continued, seemingly ignoring Candy. “Remember rule number 5!”

Take everything Fox says with a grain of salt.

Chapter Text

Somehow the days passed and the week was nearing an end. Scout could hardly process the fact that they’d only been in the house less than a week - their grandfather dropping them off promptly Monday afternoon. The moment seemed so long ago and yet fresh enough to sting a little upon remembering. The routine was setting in, waking up for breakfast and interacting with the dolls throughout the day before dinner. Ell hadn’t asked them to help with Manny since that first night, but the idea of her doing that every night alone would keep Scout up. 

Among the dolls, Scout spent most of their time with Freddy and Bon Bon, much to Candy’s annoyance. It was obvious - even to Scout, who knew they were slow to pick things up often - that Candy desperately wanted Scout’s attention. Scout wasn’t sure whether it was a friendship thing or an obsession, but they kept quiet on it and let Candy throw herself at Scout with games and toys and playing, but on most days, Scout was most comfortable sitting in the bay window, reading, with Freddy on their lap.

It was an odd position they’d found themselves in, but the progression made sense, at least to them. Reading books to dolls wasn’t uncommon, Scout figured, and though they were older than the typical children’s books around, reading was reading. It started with Scout reading in the playroom, so that Freddy wasn’t alone with Candy, but eventually, Freddy migrated to Scout’s side. Candy tried to sit and listen, but the story wasn’t to her liking. Though she tried to divert attention back to their pretend house, it didn’t happen the way she wanted. Though they did eventually play with Candy, after dinner became the set time when Scout would sit and read to Freddy.

Scout worried the books were too much, but at the end of the day, Scout didn’t know enough about dolls to really argue. Freddy seemed to enjoy it, so Scout wasn’t going to make a fuss. When they started, Scout was three books into the series, but they started over with book one when it became clear that Freddy was going to spend the time listening. At the end of the week, they were nearly back to book three again.

“It’s sad…” Freddy spoke up that Friday evening.

“It is, kinda. I can’t really imagine it…”

“To be born into a situation like that, it’s scary.”

“Yeah.”

Scout wondered if there was more to Freddy’s comments. As the week progressed, Scout had noticed several little signs in the dolls of the house, those tiny scars that never healed and those little quirks that were born from potentially years of abuse. The tragedies of each doll was locked behind a wall of their own creation, protecting them from the truth of their past, but every now and then a little of it seeped through. Mr. Hippo and their child had a favorite river they’d spend the days at, talking about various things. Candy’s child’s name was Elizabeth, and Candy was designed to look just like her. Ballora lived with a family that had three boys and one girl. Little things, but they were important. 

“Tomorrow’s Saturday,” Freddy spoke up again, peering up at Scout. “Do you know what that means?”

“It’s the weekend?”

“Well, it is, but that’s not what I mean. On weekends, kids come over from town.”

Scout recalled Ell mentioning that briefly before, kids coming over because dolls needed that connection, something a single person couldn’t provide. They’d driven through town on the way in, but the memory wasn’t very distinct and blended into every other town they had passed on the way over. How many kids would be coming over? How old were they? Was there an age limit or requirement? Did the parents stay with them or was it like a daycare? Scout hadn’t really considered any of these things before. How busy would the weekend be?

“Some weekends are better than others. Some kids are better than others. I didn’t know how rough some kids can play before, but I know better now.”

Scout once remarked how cleaner Freddy looked compared to some of the others. There weren’t obvious tears or rips or places where the fur was rubbed down. Aside from the natural signs of aging, Freddy looked almost new. The only big sign perhaps was that lack of top hat he once had, something Scout wouldn’t have even known about if Freddy himself hadn’t brought it up one morning.

“Candy is very popular. All the girls like to play with her…it gets very loud when they play. I’m fine with that, things being loud, but I don’t think I’m very loud. Maybe I used to be loud, but I can’t really remember.”

“What goes on during the weekends, when the kids come over?”

“Well, we all stay in the Playroom. The house is big and there are places kids shouldn’t go, so Miss Ell makes sure everyone stays in the Playroom. She makes them sign papers saying they’ll follow the rules or else. I haven’t read what they say, but Miss Ell told me that’s what they say.”

“Does everyone come down to the Playroom?”

“Not…everyone. Some like to stay in their rooms, and Miss Ell doesn’t force them to come play. Some of them can’t play anymore. That’s kind of sad. I can’t imagine…not being able to play anymore.”

“How do you play with the kids?”

“Like this.” Freddy patted Scout’s leg. “Kids read to me…or sometimes I read to kids. It doesn’t happen every weekend, so sometimes I just sit and look out the window or Miss Ell lets me sit on her lap.” There was a long pause as Freddy stared at the open book. “Thank you…”

“For what?”

“Indulging me.”

“Huh?”

Freddy adjusted Bon Bon, which sat on his lap. He brushed the fur so it was all going the same direction, perfectly flattened but not too much. He tilted his head to one side as he stared at the small bunny plush. Scout wasn’t sure if Freddy was going to respond or if this was the response. 

Freddy always had Bon Bon, and though Candy would occasionally complain about the lifeless doll’s presence, no one questioned it. No one questioned Bon Bon or explained him, and Scout was content knowing that it was likely a question they’d never get an answer to. All they knew was that Freddy loved Bon Bon, and the bunny was real to Freddy, and that’s all that mattered.

“David used to say…”

Just as soon as Freddy spoke up he stopped. It wasn’t just speaking, it was as if his entire being just froze. He sat up straight, tightly gripping onto Bon Bon, with mouth still barely open as if the words got caught in his throat. Scout adjusted themselves, sitting up a little from their lounging position against the bay’s edge. Before a question could be raised, Freddy leapt down from his position and scurried away without another word. Scout watched the little bear run down the hall, disappearing around a corner. 

“He mentioned David?”

Scout nodded, watching as Ell was cooking. Tonight, she wanted to make something called Biryani, which she said she had once during her travels. Scout didn’t object, simply watching as she cooked and listened to them talk about their day. It had become a habit, Scout watching Ell cook dinner while going over their day and what sorts of things they’d done with the dolls. It reminded them of talking with their grandmother about their school day. 

“Is that big?”

“Very.” Ell tended a little to the sizzling meat. “David was Freddy’s owner.”

“Freddy doesn’t really talk about…before being here, but most of the others don’t really either…so I assumed…”

“Freddy wasn’t abused like the others.” Ell paused, looking around the kitchen. “I don’t know the whole story, like with Bon Bon, but I do know a little about where he’d come from. The boy’s parents dropped Freddy and Bon off here.”

“Does that happen often? Parents dropping the dolls off?”

“No. Typically, I or someone else finds the doll and brings them in. They aren’t in good shape in those cases. When a parent or guardian brings in a doll…it usually means the child died.”

“Died?”

“Yes, and the parents simply…can’t keep the doll of their child. It’s hard for all of them, losing a kid like that. Sometimes, it hits dolls a lot harder, but…I’m not sure I can really relate. Freddy isn’t the only one. Mr. Hippo lost his child too. I’m not sure he’s ever really moved on from that.”

“So when he talks about Orville…”

“He’s talking about his boy.”

Scout ran their fingers along the counter. They knew the stories for the dolls would be sad, but still, upon hearing them, the weight felt immense. They’d seen Mr. Hippo often in the Playroom, just sitting and rambling to no one in particular. Scout had picked up pieces of the ramblings, and they almost always involved Orville. They wondered what kind of child Orville had been. 

“Freddy has never mentioned David since coming here. He barely even references his child…I think it’s the grief, maybe just denial…but I can’t really say. I am glad he opened up to you, at least. He must really like you.”

Scout nodded lightly. If Freddy felt comfortable talking about these things, Scout was more than willing to sit and listen.

Chapter Text

The day felt rushed, at least to Scout. The atmosphere was different the moment they stepped out of their bedroom. The sound of movement and voices abounded, echoing into every corner. Ell didn’t even have to force conversation at the table, as each doll was eager to discuss the day’s plans. Even the dolls that normally stay quiet were filled with newfound life at the prospect of the day’s events. From the moment breakfast ended, everything began moving quickly.

Ell stayed in the kitchen, baking up snacks for the day and preparing drinks. The dolls - at least those who wanted to partake in the playtime - were cleaning and setting up the Playroom in preparation. Even Arthur seemed to have this pep to their step as they continued their duties and keeping things in line. It felt like a whole new house, at least to Scout. The smells of freshly baked cookies and the cheerful banter of dolls felt so drastically opposite the week’s quiet nature.

“You don’t have to stay down here,” Ell remarked as she was setting up the snack table. “People will start coming over around ten, but it’ll get really busy after lunch. I don’t want you to feel like you have to participate…”

“I think…I’ll just chill out in my room today,” Scout shrugged.

“Great! You shouldn’t have to worry about anyone bothering you. Everyone will stay in the Playroom.” Ell put her hands on her hips, satisfied with her table setup. “Everyone is required to stay in the Playroom…aside from bathroom breaks, of course, but the bathroom isn’t far down the hall.”

“Is that in the contract?”

“Yep.” Ell paused, tilting her head. “How do you know about that?”

“Freddy mentioned it. Is that what these papers are?”

On one end of the table sat a stack of papers. Scout had glanced over the page and it appeared to reference rules for the Playroom as well as requirements. The paragraph cut off at the end, indicating that the document was more than one page long. The rules were broken into sections, with the sections Scout could see being age, dress code, and staying within the bounds of the Playroom.

“Of course,” Ell sighed. “I needed to print up a new one for this year anyway, and I had to add a new clause for allergies.”

Scout perked a little. “Allergies?”

“Well, sometimes the mothers like to bring their own baked goods. I want them to be aware that nuts aren’t permitted anymore.”

“Oh.” The thought of Ell making a clause specifically because of Scout made them blush a little. “You…didn’t have to do that.”

“I want you to be safe in your own house, silly.”

Again, Scout felt their cheeks burn a little hotter before turning away. It was silly, being embarrassed about something as simple as this, but somehow it made Scout feel seen. It wasn’t like their grandparents didn’t do similar things, but Scout was used to their allergies getting lost in the chaos of crowded places like at school or other public places. In the chaos of the house, Scout felt seen.

“Will you be joining us today, Scout?”

Candy had appeared by their side, peering up with big round eyes. She held her hands together close to her chest, one foot peeking out and twisting. It was cute, Scout thought. Manipulative, but cute. 

“Sorry, not this time, Candy.”

Immediately, the act fell as her arms slammed to her sides and her pouting lip curled into a tiny scowl - which was still, admittedly, kinda cute. 

She stomped her foot down. “Why not?”

“Candy, you can’t force Scout to play.”

“I’m not!” Candy gasped in a way that she seemed genuinely panicked. “I just…like spending time with them…” She lowered her head again, kicking her foot back and forth, before whispering, “I wanted to show them to the girls at the tea party…”

Scout smiled, patting Candy on the head. “Maybe next time.”

She beamed, nodding feverishly. “Promise?”

Scout nodded, and that was enough to send Candy off happily. She was setting up a kid’s table with small porcelain colored plastic tea cups, aligning the tea spoons and small plates. It looked professionally set, and Scout wondered how much experience Candy had with setting up tea parties. Was it their child’s favorite game? Scout continued wondering what kind of owner Candy had before coming to the house as they made their way back to their room. Elizabeth, that was the girl’s name. A small lump formed in Scout’s throat as a thought rose briefly to the surface: what happened to Elizabeth?

Scout heard the first guests arrive, and the next, and the next. Soon the house was filled with the laughter and squeals of children, occasionally intermingled with wails and sobs of unhappy children. They knew the age minimum was around seven, but Scout imagined even then, the kids probably weren’t always prepared for big play times like this. It’d been a while since Scout had interacted with children, though, but they figured the dolls were similar in that aspect. 

Around quarter till one, Scout realized they were hungry. They remembered Ell had left them a sandwich in the fridge for them, which made the prospect of lunch a little simpler. The steady flow of children had stopped for now, but the atmosphere in the home was still rather noisy. Though the Playroom was off from the main house, the noise travelled far in the long hallways and only grew louder as Scout came down the stairs. 

The kitchen was on the opposite side of the house from the Playroom, which was why Ell spent such a long time moving the baked goods over. The sound was a little softer the farther Scout walked, but there was that ever present lingering of childhood in the distance. Walking the empty halls alone, the playful cheers were somewhat eerie, almost ethereal as they echoed and bounced around. Scout assumed the sound was from children, but there was always that deep doubt that maybe it wasn’t.

Scout stopped, looking down to the far end of the hall. It was as if that seed of horror that had been placed day one peeked out from the dirt a little as there stood a boy at the end of the stretch of hall, the sound of laughter and screams reverberating around them. The boy didn’t seem to notice Scout at the other end of the hall, continuing about their business - which appeared to be trying to open a door.

“Uh…excuse me?”

As Scout’s voice travelled down the hall, the boy perked quickly. Perhaps the kid was thinking the same horror movie tropes as Scout was because his face went pale and his eyes widened as Scout continued approaching. Surprisingly, the boy didn’t run though, just remained anchored in place until Scout arrived.

“I don’t think you’re supposed to be over here.”

“Who the fuck are you!?”

“That’s a bit harsh…” Scout muttered, though ultimately wasn’t surprised. Aside from the language, that question had been thrown around a lot this week. “I’m Scout. I live here.”

“No you don’t! Only the crazy doll lady lives here.”

“I just moved in, but I still don’t think you’re supposed to be over here. This is pretty far from the Playroom.”

“So?”

“So, I don’t think you’re supposed to…” Scout stopped, realizing the repetition. “I think you should go back now. Your mom is probably worried.”

“Why should I care? That place is for babies.”

Scout raised a brow. The boy couldn’t be older than eleven. “Still…”

“Shut up. Why should I listen to you, freak?”

Freak. Not the worst thing Scout had been called. “The house is kinda old, I just don’t want you to get hurt or anything.” An excuse, but Scout wasn’t about to warn the kid about potentially aggressive dolls that may lie behind any door. 

In actuality, Scout hadn't been in most of the rooms in the house. The house was massive after all, and they felt like exploring was potentially intrusive to those who lived there. Though they knew dolls’ rooms were in the West Wing, Scout wasn’t sure if other dolls weren’t located in quiet rooms on the main floor, so elected to simply not enter any room that they hadn’t been shown before, and that rule seemed especially important for this door.

Out of all the doors in the house, this one was different in more than one way. The wood on the door looked scratched and worn, with deep stains soaked into the oak. There was also a sign on it stating “Keep Out,” and it was apparently the only door Scout had seen that was locked, as evident by the tools jammed into the knob. Why the boy had lockpicking tools was something Scout didn’t feel like addressing at the moment.

“What’s down there?”

Scout shook their head. “I don’t know, and it doesn’t matter because you shouldn’t…” They stopped themselves again, groaning. “I’m taking you back to the Playroom.”

Scout reached forward to grab the boy’s hand, but he quickly pulled away and began screeching. 

“Pervert! Creeper! Kidnapper!”

Scout couldn’t do much other than watch as the boy stood with arms at his side, bent over slightly with the full force of his screams as he repeated the three words over and over. They weren’t sure how to proceed. They didn’t want to make the situation worse, but they were confident that Ell and the others wouldn’t believe the boy’s words when the situation was explained. 

The sound was akin to glass shattering forcefully, clattering to the ground, loud enough to overtake the boy’s screams. His mouth hung open, mid-yell, as he glanced over to the locked door - the source of the continuing echoes of cracking glass, soon joined by snapping wood. The sound of children’s laughter seemed like a wisp of wind compared to the horrific crunching and snapping happening behind the door. There was only a single respite of silence before the door began to violently shake, the knob twisting enough to jar the picking items loose and clattering to the door.

Scout took this opportunity to grab ahold of the boy’s arm and book it toward the Playroom. Whatever was behind that door was something Scout didn’t want to think about, nor let the boy experience. The boy initially put up no resistance, allowing Scout to drag him down the hall in silence, the banging of the door fading under the rising sounds of play. 

“What the fuck was that!?” the boy eventually gasped. 

“D-doesn’t matter…”

“What do you mean it doesn’t matter!? Are you insane? What’s in there!?”

“Joshua?”

Scout hadn’t realized that’d gotten close to the Playroom until they spotted a portly woman by the entrance. The woman had spoken up, which attracted the attention of two others from within the room as well as Ell.

“Joshua!”

A taller woman dashed out, grabbing onto the boy and ripping him from the hands of Scout. They weren’t even holding him that hard, but the sheer force of the yank left the boy’s wrist turning red. The woman huffed, glaring at Scout.

“Who are you?” The woman hissed with the same venom the boy had before. 

“I’m…”

“Scout, is everything alright?” Ell was quick to join Scout’s side, placing a hand on their shoulder. “I thought you were staying in your room today?”

“I was.”

“Who is this?” the woman reiterated, this time her tone was somewhat sweeter. The other women - mothers? -  were starting to gather by the Playroom’s entrance. 

“My brother’s child. I was just talking about them.” Ell’s hand squeezed Scout’s shoulder a little. “More importantly, why was Joshua out of the Playroom?”

“They must’ve left to use the bathroom.”

“I caught him trying to break into a locked door on the other side of the house.”

Scout felt Ell’s grip tighten beyond a light squeeze. It was sharp, her nails beginning to dig. 

“What was Joshua doing outside the Playroom, Martha?”

“I, uh…”

“Shouldn’t you have been watching him? How long had he been gone from the room?”

“I’m sure he just got lost…”

“He’s been coming here since he was five. He knows where the bathroom is, and Scout says they were trying to break into one of my rooms!”

“Annabelle, please. Boys will be boys, after all. No one was hurt.”

“Someone could have been, though. This time, Scout stepped in before anything could happen. How would you like it if I came into your home and began breaking into locked rooms?” Ell sighed, her grip finally loosening. “You know the rules, Martha. As this is your first offense in a while, I’ll be lenient but I’m afraid I’m going to have to ban you and Joshua for the rest of the weekend. Please leave.”

“You haven’t even heard Joshua out! How can you be so sure this boy is telling-”

“Leave!”

Scout watched as Martha closed her mouth, turning away with a huff. Arthur had appeared at the woman’s side, gently bowing before guiding her and the boy toward the entrance. The other women looked around before shuffling back into the Playroom, which hadn’t quieted down for a second during the altercation. 

“I’m sorry,” Scout felt compelled to say after a moment of silence. “I just…”

“You said he was trying to enter a locked room?” Ell’s voice was tense but quivered, her gaze staring down the hall still. 

“Uh, yeah, that’s what it looked like at least. There were things jammed in the knob…”

“Do you know which door it was?”

“It looked pretty beaten up…Oh, and there was a sign on it.”

Scout felt the twitch of Ell’s grip on their shoulder.

“Did anything else happen?”

“Uh…” Scout paused, going over the events again. “It sounded like something down there may have…fallen? I don’t know. Sounded like something shattered, maybe?”

The grip. The nails. Scout’s shoulders were beginning to hurt. 

“Thank you.” Her voice sounded distant. “After today’s events, we might finish up earlier than normal this afternoon.”

“What about the door?”

“You don’t need to worry about it…”

Ell stepped away, slowly moving back into the Playroom, but Scout could see her expression remained pursed. The excitement of the morning seemed to have been shattered, and Scout couldn’t help but feel it was their fault.

Chapter Text

Scout was growing used to Aunt Ell’s unusual outfits. She didn’t seem to have a set style, and her hair was short enough that she wore wigs when the style favored longer hair. Lately, she’s favored a more “cottagecore” style with an autumn flare, such as plaid dresses and even one that required a corset. Today was a break from that style, which shouldn’t have alarmed Scout, if it hadn’t been for the veil.

Ell’s outfit was more reminiscent of the 1920s, not quite a flapper dress style but along the same lines. It was a long, deep purple, fringe dress, with a sequin pattern on the right side that laced into a flower pattern. Though most dresses this style were either spaghetti strapped or short, laced sleeves, this one was surprisingly long sleeved, though the fabric was thin. Regardless, Ell was also wearing matching gloves, which trailed up to her elbow - as seen through the thin sleeves. 

What concerned Scout most was the birdcage veil coming from the fascinator hat. It wasn’t uncommon for a dress of this style to have a thin, birdcage veil - a short veil that cups around the face - to one side or a fascinator hat - the hat that leans to one side - but in this case, the veil was thick, nearly completely shadowing her face. It was almost like a mourning veil, something Scout had hoped to never see again. Despite all appearances, Ell sounded chipper.

Scout couldn’t help but stare during breakfast. Something about it just felt deeply off, but they couldn’t figure out what it was. She chatted normally with the excited dolls, though occasionally seemed out of breath. Being the second day of the house’s weekend play date, everyone was still rather excited and eagerly talking about today’s events and even reminiscing about the previous afternoon, though it had been cut short due to events. 

“I am really sorry…about yesterday,” Ell mumbled as she was setting up the snack table once again. She seemed slower as she placed each snack down. “Joshua has always been a bit of a troublemaker…his mother enables him…I think.”

Scout began helping move the snacks from the cart to the table. “It’s okay. I’m just glad nothing happened.”

“Me too…”

Scout took in a deep breath, carefully watching Ell’s hands shaking with each movement. “Are you okay?”

Ell paused, looking up from her work. Her hands were still shaking. “Of course.”

“You’re shaking.”

She quickly clapped her hands together, gripping tightly with interlaced fingers. The shaking subsided but was still visible. “I’m fine. You don’t need to worry about me, sweetie.”

But I am , Scout almost said but stopped. They simply continued putting cookies on the table, lining them up neatly knowing full well that the kids were going to come in and throw everything askew. Why did it matter to line up all the cookies or even put them anywhere close to neatly? At the end of the day, did it even really matter? Scout felt a lump in their throat that they tried to ignore.

“Scout!”

Candy appeared, and it was a perfect recreation of yesterday’s performance: her head tilted up, eyes wide and glistening, her lip slightly pouting, a little sway of her hips so her skirt swished. She’d done her hair again, Scout noted. The yarn was aligned again with fewer loose frills sticking out. They wondered if the girls the previous day had worked on her hair.

“Will you be joining us today, Scout?”

“Candy, I don’t think…”

“Sure.”

Ell perked upon Scout’s response, though her expression was hidden behind the veil. Scout put on a smile, patting Candy on the head. The doll beamed with barely contained excitement; her squeal reaching inaudible levels while barely escaping her lips. She hugged onto Scout’s waist.

“Thank you, thank you, thank you! The girls will be so excited! They were so sad not to meet you yesterday but I told them all about you!”

Scout wasn’t sure what the ‘all’ entailed but it ultimately didn’t matter to them. Candy seemed so happy, and that in turn, made Scout happy too. She quickly pulled them over to the kid’s table, which she’d already set up, escorting Scout to a small chair. 

“You’re fashionably early, but that’s okay. I can help get you started and give you some pointers before the ladies get here! Oh, I’m so excited! This is gonna be so much fun!”

Scout listened to Candy’s continued rambling, glancing back at Ell. Her hands were shaking.

There were five girls - Sophie, Carrie, Meghan, Lillian, and Sam - in total at the table, all around the age of ten. Candy knew all of their names, their favorite colors and what juices they preferred. Each girl looked just as thrilled as Candy to see Scout at the table, making Scout wonder what exactly Candy had told these kids the day prior. There was only one minor hiccup near the start, where the girls fought over who got to sit next to Scout. It was decided Candy and Sophie got to sit next to them, at least for this visit. 

“So, Scout, Candy couldn’t stop talking about you yesterday!” Lillian giggled. “You should’ve heard the things she was saying!”

“Lillian,” Candy pouted, “don’t tell them. That’s between us girls!”

“She’s right, Lilly,” Sophie nodded, taking a pretend sip of tea. “What happens at tea, stays at tea…that’s what my mom always says, anyway.”

The girls giggled at that as if it was something scandalous, and Scout remembered why they never hung out with the little girls in town. It was strange, they never felt right at girl events like tea parties or dress up but they never felt right at boy events either. In the end, Scout typically stayed to themselves and read. 

“Scout, how come you get to live here?” Meghan - the youngest of the group - spoke up while the others were whispering amongst themselves. This was enough to draw attention back to Scout.

“Oh, Ell is my aunt.”

“Miss Ellie is your aunt? That’s pretty cool!”

“I wanna live here! I could play with dolls all day!”

Scout had a fleeting memory of Manny and the pounding at the locked door. “Yeah…”

“You must have a favorite, though, right?”

A hush fell over the group, all eyes staring at Scout. The pressure likely wouldn’t have felt this immense if it hadn’t been for Candy leaning in close with an expected gaze. It felt like the sounds of the room were lost in the silent stare, and Scout felt their heart beating a little faster. This was such a simple question, but for some reason felt like a loaded weapon pressed to their head. 

“I-I don’t know…I haven’t really gotten to know everyone yet…” Scout muttered, trying to avoid Candy’s eyes. “W-what about you? Do you have a favorite?”

“Candy, of course!” Lillian spoke quickly, practically slamming her hands on the table. “She’s the bestest!”

Candy hummed, finally pulling away from Scout to lean back in her own chair. She had a smug grin on her face as she swayed her shoulders. Scout was used to this. Candy was someone who thrived on validation it seemed, and simple stuff like this was enough to boost her ego. Was it possible for dolls to have egos?

“I think I like Ballora best…”

Candy’s expression shattered, eyes snapping open to stare at Meghan. The little girl drank from her teacup, not even noticing Candy’s burning stare. The other girls were equally perturbed by Meghan’s response, brows furrowed and lips pursed in a mix of confusion and anger at her response being different than theirs.

“Why would you like her? She’s never here anyway!”

“She’s pretty though…the last time I saw her, I mean. She’s like…a pretty, glass ballerina like the ones in the music boxes…She danced a lil when I saw her. I want to dance like that…”

“She got broken last time she was here, didn’t she? One of the boys threw a ball and it hit her and she fell, right?”

“Miss Ellie was so upset. I don’t think Ballora’s been down here since then…”

 “I don’t know how dolls like that can exist. I thought they had to be actual dolls, not like those weird glass things.”

“What’s an actual doll, though?”

“My brother thinks he can bring his stupid action figure thing to life if he loves it enough. Mom and dad have tried to explain it to him but he just doesn’t get it.”

“I don’t get it either though! How come a glass doll like Ballora can be alive but my Barbie can’t?”

Scout hadn’t thought about what was required to bring a doll to life other than having to be kept in constant contact with their kid for years. There were obvious things that seemed important like cloth and stuffing, but then again, the girls had a point. How was it that a porcelain doll like Ballora or a Bisque doll like Arthur could come to life, but not something like an action figure? Was it because the dolls had more soft parts? How much of the doll had to be soft for it to qualify?

“What about you, Candy?”

Scout looked down at Candy. She seemed taken by the question. She blinked a few times before looking down at the teacup in her hands. Scout wondered what part of the question threw her off. Was it the fear of naming one person and alienating the other girls? Was it because she never actually thought about it before? Was it because…

“Elizabeth…” Candy’s voice was the quietest Scout had ever heard. It was so soft and tender that mere tone was enough to move the heart. Her hands were placed in her lap, gingerly holding the teacup still, eyes staring deeply into the empty vessel. Her expression was soft, a light smile. With the look in her eyes, Scout wondered for the first time if dolls could cry.

“That makes sense…” one of the girls whispered. 

Scout wondered if they knew Elizabeth had been Candy’s child. They wondered if the girls knew what happened to her or if that was something Candy hadn’t shared with anyone. Candy remained still in her chair, gently rubbing her thumb along the outside of the cup. Her expression lingered for a moment more before slowly slipping into that of deep longing, the smile faded. 

“Can I sit here?”

Scout looked up to see Freddy and Bon Bon, the former pointing to Scout’s lap. Candy hadn’t immediately noticed the bear until he sat in Scout’s lap. Her brow furrowed and lips pursed as she slammed the cup on the table.

“No boys allowed!”

“Why not?” Freddy tilted their head to one side. “We have tea parties all the time during the week.”

“That’s during the week ! This is weekend tea time, which is girls only !”

Freddy pointed up. “But Scout’s here…”

“Scout doesn’t count!”

Freddy looked up at Scout before looking back at Candy. “Why not?”

“Because! Ugh!” Candy threw their arms to their side, stomping their foot as they stood up on their chair. “You do this every time!”

“Do what?”

“Steal Scout from me!”

Scout glanced between Candy and Freddy. From the corner of their eye, they spotted the girls growing uncomfortable, but overall, Scout wasn’t sure what to do. Freddy and Candy arguing wasn’t anything new, and Scout chopped it up to them being practically siblings. This, however, directly involved them as the potential source of the problem.

“I do not!”

“Yes you do! You are projecting onto them and stealing them from me !”

Scout could feel Freddy tense before he stood up. “I am not projecting! You are! It’s not my fault Scout likes me better!”

“No, they don’t! No, no, no !” Candy suddenly lunged forward, grabbing onto Scout’s arm tightly. It was tighter than Scout anticipated for a doll. “Tell him, Scout! Tell him I’m your favorite! I have to be! I have to be your favorite!”

“Miss Ellie, Freddy and Candy are fighting again!”

Scout had barely heard one of the girls call out for a third party and only really noticed when Ell appeared behind them. First, Ell lifted Freddy out of Scout’s lap, setting him aside. Freddy didn’t put up a fight, simply holding Bon Bon close to his chest and muttering something inaudible. Candy, on the other hand, fought. Her grip tightened even more as Ell grabbed onto her waist. The pulling was gentle at first, but the doll’s grip proved more powerful. The more Ell pulled, the tighter the grip seemed. By the time Candy was finally removed, Scout could see their arm turning red, claw marks dug into the skin. 

Freddy sat in the corner. 

Candy was escorted back to her room by Arthur and Mr. Hippo.

Chapter Text

The sky turned a mix of oranges and pinks, swirling in clouds and the setting sun. The looming night sky trailed behind the colors, bringing with it a cool, autumn breeze that wrapped around the tree and rustled free some leaves. Lights slowly leaked out of the windows in the shadowy outside, creating a divide between the warm inside and cooling outside. It was a frail line at the start, but the deeper the sun sank, the stronger that line became.

Scout had a knot in their stomach, a weight on their chest that they couldn’t identify. It was familiar, uncomfortably so, as it lingered around them like a dark cloud. It felt small at first, but as the afternoon continued, it felt as though the air was being sucked from the room, dissipating in the halls. They couldn’t identify it at first, but they recognized it soon enough. The same dark cloud that lingered after their grandmother’s accident; the heavy presence that preceded their arrival here. 

After play time, the tenets of the house dispersed surprisingly quickly. Scout wanted to check on Candy after the day’s turn of events, but their attention lingered on their aunt. Her shaking got worse as the day progressed, her shortness of breath more noticeable. Though her expression was hidden behind the veil, she sounded tired. Her motions were slow. The longer Scout watched, the worse the knot in their stomach felt. At day’s end, they followed Ell into her office.

“I’m sorry…about Candy and Freddy…today,” she sighed before slumping into her desk chair. She leaned her head back, softly speaking to herself, “I hope she isn’t going to relapse.”

“Relapse?”

Ell raised her hand barely, waving Scout off. “Don’t worry about it.”

Scout felt the lump in their throat. It was as if their body was itchy from the inside out, tingly and burning. It was a subtle aching that pounded in their chest. Don’t worry. It’s all going to be fine . Fine. Everything is fine . Fine. Fine . It felt like the air was impossible to take in. Scout bit their lip.

“W-what’s going on?”

“What do you mean?”

“A-are you hurt?”

Ell tried to sit up in her chair but somehow failed, a soft groan slipping from the veil. “What…would give you that idea?”

“T-the shaking…the shortness of breath…you-you can’t even prop yourself up!” Scout didn’t mean to raise their voice but it somehow happened. It felt like they were drowning. “If-if you’re hurt…you have to tell me!”

“Scout…I’m fine.”

Liar. Liar!

Scout remembered a time not long after their grandmother’s accident, a night after she returned from the hospital. The three had celebrated the evening with her favorite meals, talking and laughing. Scout went to bed but had gotten up some time later for water. That’s when they saw it. The moment made sense now, seeing their grandparents sitting quietly at the dining room table under a single light. They held hands, heads lowered as they whispered. Scout watched silently. After a moment, their grandmother began sobbing. That was the night, wasn’t it? The night they decided to abandon them.

“I…” Scout felt sick. They took a step back, as if the simple act of standing was somehow too much. “I can’t…”

How was it that their grandparents pretended for so long? How was it that they could act like nothing was going on behind the scenes, that they weren’t secretly planning to leave them here? They smiled and laughed and all of it was to hide the fact that it was coming to an end. Every smile was laced with the truth that their days together were numbered. How was Scout supposed to believe another smile like that?

“I won’t do it again!”

Everything felt blurred, a cloud of salty water smudging their view as they ran. Why were they running, again? They screamed and they ran but why? The weight bearing down on them, the knot in their stomach, the memory of the smiles and the car driving away kept beating against them; their feet pounding with each step in time to the beating of their heart. Why were they running? Where were they running to?

The halls felt like a maze, unending and winding, walls tightening around them with each step. The lights seemed to fade, and there was no sound aside from the echo of footsteps. The silence felt like stabbing pain. Their legs burned and ached, pleading for respite, but the heart kept pounding, begging to keep going. They had to keep going.

Breathe. Why couldn’t they breathe?

A brisk air slapped them in the face, and it was at this moment Scout realized they had somehow managed to leave the mansion. They hadn’t just wandered into the back garden, but in fact, they had run deep into the wooded area beyond it. Trees stretched up all around them, shrouding them in a thick blanket of darkness the night alone couldn’t provide. In the chill and shadow, a small light in the distance - the house still within sight.

Scout sat, leaned against a tree. They pulled their legs close to their chest, feeling the beating of the autumn breeze cutting into their bare skin. Leaves had begun falling, spiralling down to the floor and getting caught up in the fleeting breeze. It didn’t take long for Scout’s eyes to adjust to the darkness, though there wasn’t much to see. Tree in all directions, identical almost in every way. A silence slipped in, the cold soothing the burning, echo of Scout’s heart in their chest. 

They felt sick. Their head spun and ached, forcing them to rest it on their knees. The watery mess that blurred their vision had begun cascading down their cheeks and before Scout knew better they were sobbing, every breath a struggle. It hurt. The pain felt deep, like a stabbing, but there was nothing that could be done about it. No holes to patch or cuts to stitch. It was a pain that Scout couldn’t properly label or explain, but it hurt nonetheless. 

The wind cut through briefly on occasion, but Scout kept their head down and let it pass. The noises of the night were beginning to stir, but somehow it still felt silent. There were ants crawling along Scout’s bare feet. Shoes. They hadn’t put shoes on before running off. Likely, they were cut up and muddied, but Scout neither cared nor felt it. Perhaps it was adrenaline that had pumped freely during the run or it was the lingering pain of something else that took precedence. 

“Hello.”

Scout whipped their head up, vision still somewhat blurred by tears. Eyes adjusting yet again to the soft glow of a lamp, Scout eventually made out Freddy and Bon Bon standing beside them. Freddy had a small, handle lamp, but he was also wearing a little, orange safety vest. Funnier still was that Bon Bon was also wearing one. Scout felt their heart pounding again and lowered their head to their knees.

“Go away.”

“Oh.”

Scout didn’t bother to look up, but they heard shuffling and a soft crunch of leaves. The silence seeped in again after a moment, and Scout assumed Freddy had left. Were dolls allowed out this far, especially alone? Wasn’t it near their curfew? Where did the vest come from?

“Would you like to hold Bon Bon?”

Scout lifted their head slowly this time, looking over. Sitting nearby, also leaned on the tree, Freddy sat with Bon Bon held out toward Scout. The bear’s expression was surprisingly flat, no indication of emotion. The lamp sat between the two, Bon Bon being held out above it, creating a slightly ominous lighting under the doll. Cautiously, Scout reached out and took the rabbit.

Bon Bon was soft, the kind of soft one gets from a brand new doll which was surprising. The eyes were clear and glittered in the lamp light. The little nose was stitched, a smile otherwise hidden under the fur was somewhat visible upon closer inspection. Holding the small rabbit doll in their hands, Scout felt the weight on their body lift, even if it was only a small amount.

“Candy was right…” Freddy sighed, shaking his head.

“What do you mean?”

“He’d be about your age now…”

“Who?”

“David.”

This time, Freddy didn’t run at the name. Instead, Freddy closed his eyes, a soft smile reminiscent of the one Candy had when saying Elizabeth’s name. The smile that came when thinking of a loved one that is no longer present. Watching the bear in the light, Scout realized how small Freddy was. Dolls weren’t always that big, but Freddy was somewhat small. He barely came up to Scout’s waist. Sitting here, Freddy felt so much smaller.

“Everyone’s looking for you.”

Scout lowered their head, propping their chin on their knees. “Oh…”

“Arthur had to take over it. Miss Ell was inconsolable.”

Scout sniffled. “Oh…”

Freddy looked over at Scout. “Are you mad at Miss Ell?”

“No.”

“Oh.” Freddy paused. “Are you sad at her?”

Scout sniffled again. “Maybe…I don’t…” They closed their eyes tightly. “I don’t want to go back. I can’t do this again!”

“Do what?”

“Pretending!” Scout sat up quickly. “Pretending that everything is normal! With them saying they love me and won’t abandon me, only for me to get left on someone else’s doorstep not long after! I’m tired of walking on eggshells, not knowing if this is going to be my home or not! I thought…” Scout rubbed their eyes. “I thought I finally had that with my grandparents…I thought after all those foster places after my parents died…I had finally found my home again! But…but…” Scout couldn’t prevent the tears from rolling down their cheek again. “I hate it…I just want…I just…”

“You want a home.”

Scout clutched Bon Bon, pressing them against their body. They hoped Freddy didn’t mind the teardrops falling onto the pristine fur. “After my grandma got hurt…they planned to send me here…and now Ell…”

“To be fair, Miss Ell gets hurt a lot, even before you got here.”

“Maybe, I’m bad luck…”

“What do you mean?”

“My parents died…my grandma got hurt…even one of my foster parents got hurt while I was staying there…Maybe, it’s me…”

Freddy shuffled closer, leaning his head on Scout’s shoulder. “I don’t think it’s that. I think…sometimes bad things just happen, and sometimes they happen a lot.”

“I…don’t want to go back to bouncing around…”

“I understand that.”

Scout swallowed, rubbing the tears from their eyes. They were starting to burn, so was their nose, and the chill of the night was starting to seep into their clothes. The lamp pressed between them and Freddy offered a little artificial warmth. The silence spun around a moment, littered with the sounds of animals singing.

“Do you miss them?”

“Who?”

“Your parents?”

Scout looked out into the darkness. “I…don’t know. I was kinda young when they died…I don’t think I really remember them enough to miss them…”

“I understand that.” Freddy gently took Bon Bon back into their arms. “I think I’m starting to remember less of David…but I like to think that even if I forget him, there are others who won’t. Is that silly?”

Scout couldn’t find the words to answer.

Freddy held Bon Bon up into the air, illuminated by the lamp light. “But Bon Bon I have to remember…because I’m the only one who can.”

“Was Bon Bon…” Scout bit their tongue, turning away.

“Bon Bon wasn’t alive.”

Scout perked.

“He was supposed to…we were just about a year or so away…that’s what David said.” Freddy closed his eyes, holding Bon Bon close. “He got Bon Bon about a year after me, but we were always together. The three of us, always. So, when I woke up, David was sure that Bon Bon would too…just a year more, he said. Just one more year…and I’d have a baby brother…”

The silence moved in again, though it was more drowned out by the songs of insects and birds. The nightlife seemed oblivious to the two leaning against the tree, continuing their routine and living their life. Scout wondered if it was that the creatures didn’t notice the two or simply didn’t care. 

“Miss Ell says…she doesn’t want to worry us when she gets hurt. I don’t think she realizes how much that hurts. Sometimes…it hurts more than knowing what happened…”

“Yeah…”

“But I know, she does a lot for us. A lot of us haven’t had the best life…and she’s willing to get hurt for us. I wonder if she knows how much that means to us.”

“I wish…she wouldn’t keep it a secret.”

“Me too.” Freddy sat up a little, looking up at Scout. “If you leave, will you take me with you?”

“What?”

“You won’t be alone then, if I come with you. You can pretend to be my friend, you don’t have to actually like me or anything. I know it’s unhealthy, me projecting David onto you, but you don’t have to do anything…just take me with you.”

“Freddy…” Scout finally uncurled from their position, knees aching after holding that position for so long. They leaned over, hugging Freddy. “You are my friend.”

“...thanks.”

The two held together tightly before releasing. Scout took the lantern in one hand and Freddy’s hand in the other. Together, the two slowly began walking back to the house.

Chapter Text

Scout hadn’t realized how cold they’d gotten, sitting outside, until they crossed the threshold into the house. The warmth quickly wrapped around them, battling it out with the shivering cold that had caked onto their bare skin. Their feet - covered in mud and cut with sticks and rocks - felt numb in the shifting temperatures. Walking began to prove difficult, the pain seeping in after being delayed due to anxiety and adrenaline. 

After stepping inside, they were quickly scooped up and led into Ell’s study. Inside, a fire was lit in the fireplace, and a blanket was placed over their shoulders. In time, a cup of Hot Chocolate found its way into their hands. The orange glows of the flames danced around, casting flowing shadows over the room and keeping everything a cozy hue. Tiny sips from the mug warmed them up from the inside out; the only exception being their still bare feet. 

“How are you feeling? Warmed up a little?”

Ell was hovering. She’d begun hovering the second Scout sat on the couch in the study. She’d lit the fire while Arthur fetched a blanket. When he returned, she’d gone to make the cocoa. Since she returned, Arthur had left again - what he was fetching this time, Scout had missed. In the meantime, Ell sat in an adjacent chair beside the couch, constantly watching every subtle movement Scout made. There was a slight pressure from the gaze, but Scout knew it wasn’t malicious. The look in her eyes was enough to tell them that. 

“Yea…” Scout muttered, taking another sip quietly. “It’s…nice.”

She smiled. “I’m glad…it can get cold pretty fast in the fall around here…and I wasn’t sure how far you’d…gone.” She fidgeted slightly, picking at her nails. “I’m so sorry, Scout…It wasn’t my intention to upset you like that…I just thought…well, it’s been a long time since someone else - someone human - has lived here with me that I forgot the importance of…communicating stuff like this.”

Ell gently removed her veil piece, revealing the injury she’d been so desperate to conceal. It was a large scratch that went from her hairline down to her cheek, across her eye which was somewhat swollen. The cut wasn’t deep, but it was evident. She sighed, setting her headpiece on her lap as she watched the fire moving. 

“It can be a lot sometimes, taking care of dolls that hold a lot of trauma inside. They hold it differently than people, but it doesn’t mean it hurts any less. I try not to show…my injuries, because I’m worried about what they’d do to…everything. There are already people who don’t approve of my house and what I do…so I try to keep these things to myself. I know that doesn’t really excuse how I’ve been treating you.

“Arthur gave me a good tongue lashing after you left…I realize now that I’ve been neglecting your struggles.” She slowly leaned forward, placing a hand on Scout’s knee. “I know you’ve been through a lot…and I didn’t give you the attention you needed. I…can’t believe I could be this blind…considering my line of work and who I deal with on a daily basis. I’ve been such a fool…”

Scout bit their tongue, unsure what to say. In a way, they didn’t think it was Ell’s fault. They hadn’t said anything beforehand or expressed themselves properly. How was she supposed to know? Still, they were certain that if they expressed that, Ell would only double down on her apology and continue to try and make up for everything. Instead, they took a sip of their drink again, letting the warm liquid burn the tip of their tongue.

“I’m so glad Freddy found you before it got too cold out.”

“How did he know where to look?” Scout found themselves muttering mostly to themselves, not really expecting an answer.

“Oh, Freddy knows the grounds quite well…considering he’s run away many times himself.”

Scout perked. “What?”

Ell laughed a little, leaning back into her chair. “Oh, did he not mention that? It’s kind of funny, looking back, but at the time it was sad. He ran away almost every week, made it to the bottom of the hill one time! I always caught him though. I say caught but all I really did was wait for him whichever way he was headed. I waited for him on the other side of the woods, the bottom of the drive, even near the edge of the property line. He’d run off so often, I was worried if he actually did manage to get all the way to town in the dark he’d get hit by a car or something!”

Scout recalled the little reflective vest Freddy was wearing. Their mind danced with the idea of Ell purchasing the small vest or even making one by hand, alongside an even smaller one for Bon Bon. To not only make something like that for someone so desperate to leave but also for their tiny companion, it was sentimental and sweet to think about.

“But…I was always waiting for him. I would drive him home, tuck him in and wish him goodnight. I never brought it up, neither did he. I don’t know if the others talked about it, if they did, it wasn’t in open spaces.”

“Why? I mean, why did he keep running?”

“Wouldn’t you?” She looked at Scout with such focus, her voice sturdy. “He lost his boy and was dropped off here with no explanation. He didn’t understand that his child was gone - gone forever - and was forced to leave behind everything he knew. He was confused…thought he was being kidnapped or something, especially those first couple weeks…” She paused, letting out a deep sigh. “To have to explain to a doll…that their child isn’t coming back…to explain death to something born from innocence…”

Scout lowered their head. They couldn’t remember clearly the conversation they were given when their parents died, but it likely felt similar. Explaining death - something gone forever - to someone so young that had barely experienced life was likely something difficult for anyone. Scout wondered how many times Ell had to explain it to a doll who had been left here. How many dolls here were orphans like them?

“I am sorry…about today.” Ell nodded softly. “I really didn’t expect something like this to happen so soon too…but yesterday got him all riled up and I had to deal with it and just…”

“Who?”

Ell’s body tenses, and she turned back to looking at the fire. After a long silence, she spoke up again. “Not all dolls…are up here.”

Scout held their mug in close, feeling the weight of the blanket over them. “What does that mean?”

“Some dolls…well…how do I…” Ell groaned, shaking her head. “Sometimes, when dolls go through something extreme …some dolls aren’t safe to be around, period. They get… sick . I hate to treat them like this but it really is the only way, best for everyone…to keep them in the basement.”

The most important rule: Don’t go in the basement.  

Scout recalled the sounds from the day before, the crashing and cracking of wood. The door pounding with something inside demanding freedom. It was a doll. A doll slamming on the door, rattling the hinges and jiggling the handle. A doll desperate to get out.

“It’s not like I’m locking them in cages!” Ell gasped, waving her hands. “There are six rooms down there. Nice rooms. I even added little windows so they can look out…decorated everything so it looks like a little neighborhood…still, it doesn’t always hold them, especially when they get worked up. Each has their own little triggers sometimes and unfortunately sometimes they get out. So…yesterday one of them got…triggered and reacted rather violently…they broke out of their room and tried to leave the basement. Getting him into a new room was…troublesome.”

“How many are down there?”

“Three: Goldie, Ennard, and Will.”

Scout tried to picture the three in their mind, but the names alone weren’t enough to form anything real. “What kind of dolls are they?” 

“Goldie is a bear, about twice the size of Freddy. She doesn’t talk much…or do much for that matter, but that doesn’t mean she doesn’t have her moments. She’s…calculating. She knows her position and where she stands…she doesn’t really engage anymore and I think…” Ell swallowed, lowering her head. “I think maybe she’s simply waiting for her spark to go out…

“Ennard is the youngest of the three…they were in a situation similar to Manny. Their body is…not right , and that developed into an unhealthy obsession with…people. Boys, mostly. Males. He wants, so desperately , to be human…”

“How does that work? I mean, how does he…become human?”

Ell’s expression sank a little as she shook her head. “It…I’d rather not say. It isn’t…” She shut her eyes. “I can’t…”

Scout nodded, accepting the answer solemnly. They couldn’t quite imagine exactly what Ennard’s obsession would lead to, but the fact that it made Ell turn pale and turn away was enough to warrant caution. Ennard was likely the one that got upset yesterday, having heard Scout and Joshua arguing. He wanted them. He was desperate for them.

“Will…has been here the longest. Small rabbit doll…you wouldn’t think much of him if you saw him but…” Ell sighed, resting her chin on one hand. “That little bastard will tear your jugular out without a second thought, I swear…”

Scout perked a little subconsciously. Usually, Ell was always kind or at most reserved when talking about troubled dolls. Even when discussing their problems - like biting or avoidant demeanor - she was always soft with it, respectful. This was the first time she seemed genuinely annoyed or abhorrent toward one of the dolls in her care. It was also the most graphic. If she was so relaxed while commenting on Will’s murderous intent, it sent a shiver down their spine to think what she couldn’t say about Ennard.

“I’ve tried with Will…I really have. I’ve given him time and energy and everything or anything I could think of but it just…” Ell groaned, slamming a fist on the armrest. “I hate the idea of giving up on a doll…after everything they’ve been through but honestly with him…” she sighed, relaxing finally. “He might be the first case I give up on…”

Scout could feel the sorrow in her voice as she spoke that final sentence, the weight of her words as they left her lips. For the last week, Scout had seen Ell work seamlessly with the dolls in her care, talk with them and care for them. She knew each by name, their past and their quirks. She risked life and limb to care for them - in some cases quite literally - and each doll seemed to genuinely reciprocate her attention, even Fox who did their best to come off as impudent. To think there was a doll that even Ell couldn’t care for, a doll she was tempted to give up on.

“Can I see them…”

“No.”

The crackling of the fire took over the silence that followed. Scout wasn’t surprised by the prompt answer, they were more surprised they had even asked. The thought of three almost monstrous dolls lurking in the basement should have filled them with fright akin to their fears on the first day, and yet, the idea of the three basement dolls filled them with curiosity and pity. This subtle desire to see them, to put a face to a name and to see what Ell was struggling with.

Arthur returned quietly, a pair of socks in his hands. After some minor cleaning - wiping off the mud and tending to the little cuts - at long last, Scout’s feet were warm again.

Chapter Text

It was around midweek when Scout began to truly worry about Candy. After the weekend events, she didn’t appear as often as she did the week prior. She didn’t show up for meals nor the usual tea she had with Ell. When questioned, Ell would simply say Candy got like this from time to time and to give it a week. In a week, she’ll be back to talking constantly and clinging to their side again. Still, the absence was noticeable and it left them feeling almost itchy. In a week, their normal had changed and now it was shifting again, and something about that made their stomach churn.

“Well, I was thinking about checking on her today myself. Arthur is supposed to meet me at her room in a few minutes, if you’d like to join.”

Ell watched as Scout lit up at the proposition, watching the teen run down the hall toward the Doll’s wing. It wasn’t a surprise, seeing Scout already form connections to the dolls in the house, at least to Ell. She appreciated the newfound energy Scout’s presence provided and the budding relationships were a nice addition to things. She hoped it would help improve the condition of some of the more withdrawn dolls, and in a way, it was already showing results.

Scout ran down the hall, spinning around passing dolls, to reach the West Wing. Finding Candy’s room wasn’t hard - not only were all the doors labeled but hers was located near the stairs. She was one of the few occupied rooms located near the wing’s entrance, even the rooms on either side of her being empty. The nearest room was Fox, which was about three rooms down. That didn’t stop Candy from occasionally complaining about it.

Standing outside the door, Scout felt such a rise of anticipation. It had only been a few days since they’d seen Candy and yet her absence had created a sunken feeling. While they enjoyed their time with Freddy - relaxing with a good book - just being in the same room as Candy filled them with energy and a sense of joy. She was like a little sister, Scout believed. There were times where she was annoying and one didn’t really want to interact with her, but at the end of the day, they loved the little girl.

As Scout stood, they realized they weren’t sure how long Arthur would be. They hadn’t really bothered to listen to Ell explain, the excitement took over at the prospect. Arriving at the door, Scout's initial response was to open the door or knock, but they managed to stop themselves. In the past week, rule 1 had been repeated multiple times and yet there had never really been an explanation given, and considering how Candy was, Scout couldn’t figure the rule out. Still, they wanted to follow it to the best of their abilities. 

That is, until they heard something shatter from the other side of the door. It was a loud crash, something heavy falling followed by a delicate material shattering. There was a faint gasp thrown into the mix, and Scout’s stomach dropped. Feverishly trying to keep their imagination in check, Scout pounded on the door.

“Candy? Candy, are you okay? What happened?”

There was no response aside from soft clattering and more faint moans. Heart pounding and imagination running, Scout grabbed onto the knob and turned. The panicked voice of their aunt echoed in their mind as the door opened, but nothing happened. The room was similar to their own but with an alarming amount of pink. All in all, it was clearly a little girl’s room, and near the back wall it appeared a shelf had fallen, dropping the tea set that had been perched on it onto the ground and the unfortunate little doll that had been sitting under it.

Candy slowly moved in the shattered remains of the tea set, muttering as she pushed aside the shards. She looked like she was on the verge of tears as she held the broken pieces in shaking hands. Even from a distance, Scout could see scratches and cuts along her face, pieces of fabric torn. 

“Candy!”

It wasn’t that they forgot the rule, they simply were more concerned about Candy than anything else. Crossing into the room to check on her wasn’t even a question. Scout ran in, kneeling in front of her. The cuts into her arms and dress were more visible up close and the scratches on her face seemed deeper. Her eyes seemed somewhat glassy - more than a Living Doll should be - and her mouth kept moving but nothing seemed to be coming out. Her hands continued to rummage through the broken porcelain. 

“Be careful…” Scout gently began moving the pieces away, trying to stop Candy from cutting herself further. “I’ve got it. It’s okay…”

Candy’s hands stopped moving as Scout began piling the shards off to the side. It must have been a full tea set - a pot with several cups and saucer and likely even a milk and sugar container - as there were a lot of pieces, some smaller than others. The shelf itself was behind Candy, the old L Brackets that held it up having broken off.

“I’m sure Aunt Ell can fix -”

As Scout looked up from the destroyed tea set, they briefly saw as Candy moved swiftly. In the movement between the two, Scout couldn’t process what was actually happening, until they felt the sharp pain cut across their cheek and something begin to trickle down it. They recoiled a little, leaning back from the initial shock. Attention more focused this time, Scout could see Candy standing with a large shard of the tea set in her hand. 

“C-Candy, did you…”

Scout was quicker this time, raising their arms up as Candy lunged forward. Her weight hit Scout, knocking them onto their back, while the shard cut down across their forearm - from wrist to elbow, getting progressively deeper as it went. Instinctively, Scout screamed, though the sudden loud noise didn’t seem to deter Candy. Her expression seemed flat, eyes glazed and distant. One hand held down against Scout’s chest, the other held the sharpened piece of porcelain in the air.

“I’m…daddy’s favorite…” Her voice was soft but shrill. It seemed forced through her mouth, almost like someone else was talking. “It’s okay…daddy’s favorite…”

“C-Candy…please! Stop!”

Scout’s one arm stung without even moving it - simply the air around them hurt it - while the other desperately tried to grab Candy’s tiny arm, stopping the downward stab. How was something so small so strong? Their hands shook as they struggled, Candy’s singular focus being on the downward motion of her arm. Blood was dripping onto the carpet, and there was that primitive panic that beat inside Scout’s chest as they saw the red pool grow. 

“Please!”

Scout’s hand slipped, and Candy’s attack continued as intended, the shard stabbing down into Scout’s stomach. They figured the attack would have been more pronounced, if they hadn’t been wearing the added layer of their overalls. Still, they felt the cut into their skin regardless, and a picture of it being much worse if they’d worn something different today flashed across their mind.

“It’s fine…it’s okay…daddy’s here…” Candy continued to whisper almost hypnotically, wrist twisting in an attempt to get the shard to cut as deep as intended. “Daddy’s favorite…”

Scout’s cheek stung as their tears began seeping into the wound. Their body was shaking and their arm was just starting to feel numb. They felt sick. Candy remained posed, arm swinging up again for another strike, and Scout simply watched. They couldn’t convince their body to move this time; only able to watch as Candy’s empty expression stared blankly down at them.

Just as her arm started moving down, she was thrown aside, freeing Scout. Desperately shifting away, Scout saw as Arthur kicked the weapon away from Candy’s hand before turning back to them. Red was starting to stick to the little doll’s shoes. Somehow, that was all Scout could focus on as Arthur approached them, grabbing them by the shoulder.

“Scout! Scout, can you hear me?”

Though standing right next to them, it felt as though Arthur was miles away. Still, their constant tugging somehow convinced Scout to move out of the room. As Scout and Arthur slowly moved out of the room, Scout watched as Candy lifted her head. Her blank expression and glazed eyes suddenly shifted. Her body shook as her eyes locked onto Scout, mouth opening subtly. She trembled as the softest “no” left her.

Arthur slammed the door shut.

Chapter Text

Ell removed her shoes. She wasn’t sure where she’d left them, but they were slowing her down so she took them off. Took them off sounded reasonable, but in actuality she ripped them off fast enough she actually cut herself slightly by the force alone. She didn’t care. The shoes weren’t important and they were slowing her down from reaching her destination. Maybe, if she hadn’t worn shoes at all today, she’d have gotten there even faster.

She’d been working on paperwork when Fox ran into the room. She was about to dismiss him without hearing anything until he said four important words: Candy had an episode. That’s when the panic set in, as her last conversation with Scout played across her mind. She didn’t bother to hear Fox out any further. She’d only run a short way before she abandoned her shoes. 

Her stomach dropped upon crossing into the West Wing. She saw Arthur by Scout’s side, helping them sit up properly, while Mr. Hippo rambled along as they held the first aid kit. It took only a fraction of a second for her to see all the blood. The remaining second was spent seeing the distant look in Scout’s eyes as they held their stomach. 

“No…no, no, no…” Ell muttered, collapsing to her knees beside Scout. “O-Okay, where all…”

“Minor cut to the cheek, large laceration to the forearm,” Arthur recited, handing Ell some of the bandages. 

“And the stomach?”

“Stab wound. It seems she didn’t get that far.”

Ell couldn’t say it was relief that washed over for a fleeting moment, but it was something similar. She quickly began wrapping Scout’s arm, hesitant at first but then with more force in an attempt to ease the bleeding even a little. The red quickly bled through the white, soaking the wrap almost instantly, but she just kept wrapping it around. 

“M-My phone…I need my…” Ell perked as her phone was held out in front of her. Fox leaned in a little, waiting for her to take it. “C-call Jane, please. We-we need her to…to…”

“Allow me.” Arthur took the phone, quickly dialing a number. “Might I suggest moving them somewhere more comfortable?”

“R-right…” Ell leaned in, patting Scout’s lap. “Scout, sweetie, if you can hear me, I’m gonna pick you up now, okay? It’ll only take a moment.”

They didn’t reply. 

Ell swallowed before taking in a deep breath and picking Scout up. Luckily, Scout was small for their age, and Ell’s injuries didn’t hinder her too much, though the weight was enough to exacerbate her cracked rib. Entering one of the nearby spare rooms, Ell laid Scout on the bed. Their body remained ridgid, but their breathing was level and they occasionally blinked which was something Ell took as a positive. Fox hovered by the edge of the bed, peering over Scout, while Arthur held up the phone again.

“She’s asking for you.”

Ell took the phone rather quickly, trying to ignore her shaking hands. “Yes, hello? It’s me.”

“Hey, what happened? Arthur said Candy had an episode!”

“Y-yes…my, uh, my brother’s child…they were in the room and…” Ell felt the dam holding back her tears was beginning to break. “I don’t know what exactly happened…but they’re injured and-and I need help…”

“I’m already in the car. How bad is it? How old’s the kid?”

“They’re…sixteen. There’s…” Ell paused, staring at Scout on the bed. They were leaned back against the bed frame, almost like a doll and that very thought haunted her a little. “Their arm…it's bad. Everything else is…Candy didn’t get far.”

“Be honest with me, Ellie. Does the kid need to go to the ER?”

Ell bit her tongue, shaking her head. “N-No…Nothing…nothing is fatal. The arm is just…” her eyes were dripping. “Jane, please…”

“I’m on my way! Just get ‘em comfy ‘til I get there, ‘kay? You said she didn’t get far, so does that mean she didn’t get the stomach yet?”

“She started…but Scout was wearing overalls, and I guess the layers…”

“Right. Smart. Did it pierce through at all?”

“A little…”

“Shit. Kid’s gonna need to remove the overalls, ‘kay? Just give ‘em a once over to make sure she didn’t get ‘em anywhere else. I’ll be there as fast as I can!”

Ell nodded, knowing full well that Jane couldn’t see her. There was just something natural about doing it. The call ended, and Ell collapsed onto the bed beside Scout, phone dropping to the floor. She looked them over, trying to keep calm as they did so to see anything that Arthur might’ve missed. 

Scout’s hair was messy, a different kind of messy compared to their normal shaggy style. It was roughed up and slightly patted down on the back, as if they’d been lying on it. There was a cut across their cheek, beginning by the nose and moving up toward the corner of their left eye. It wasn’t deep and the bleeding had already stopped, though it had left streaks down their cheek that were slightly washed with tears. 

Their right arm was thickly wrapped. Unfortunately, Scout had been wearing shorter sleeves, thus leaving the arm exposed to receive the most damage. It was clear - based on the angle and depth of the wound - it had been caused in self defense. Ell could almost see it play out in her mind - Scout raising their arms up to protect themselves while Candy attacked. The blood from the wound had smudged across their arm and side, staining their overalls which had already absorbed some blood from the stab to the abdomen.

“Scout, sweetie, can you hear me?” Ell’s voice was soft and trembled with every syllable. “We need to take the overalls off, so we can make sure you aren’t hurt anywhere else, okay?”

There was no response, but Ell could see Scout’s mouth close a little and swallow. She placed a hand on their shoulder before gently uncoupling the overall’s left latch. The strap fell onto Scout’s lap. Ell undid the other side, and she gently pulled the overalls down to Scout’s waist. This opened up the view of their abdomen, seeing the stab wound having punctured through the shirt and into the skin. 

“Can I look?”

Scout swallowed again, blinking a few times. Ell wasn’t sure if that was acknowledgement or anything. Her hands trembled so much she wasn’t sure if she could continue, let alone should. Instead, she shifted a bit further onto the bed, sitting beside Scout and gently leaning them against her. She used one hand to hold their head while the other patted their lap. A tiny kiss on the forehead and Scout began crying into her.

Ell once envied how nice Jane looked, despite her career. Jane always had her hair neatly tied up, little makeup on, and a smile that radiated. It took some time before Ell realized that none of that was for Jane’s benefit. It was all to make her job easier: hair tied up to keep out of the way, no time for too much makeup, and a smile that had to ease patients struggling through unimaginable pain or worse. It didn’t take long before Ell always felt a little sad when she saw Jane.

“So, this is Scout, huh?”

Jane stood on the other side of the bed, so that Ell could remain holding Scout. The crying had stopped, and Scout returned to their fugue state. It was reasonable, Ell knew, but in a way they hoped it would end. That nagging that chewed through the back of her mind, repeating over and over again - this was your fault.  

“Hey, buddy. I’m Jane, Ellie’s home doc.” Jane set a large bag on the end of the bed. “Ellie doesn’t get out much, I don’t blame her honestly, and the doctors in this town can be a bit of a drag, ya know?”

Ell tried to smile at Jane’s casual conversation. She was trying to lighten the mood. It’s what Jane was good at. Jane continued to look over Scout as they opened the bag, rummaging around. She even briefly lifted the end of their shirt to see the stab wound, something Ell hadn’t been brave enough to do. It didn’t seem as bad as the arm, but there was still blood smeared about.

“Sixteen, huh?” Jane hummed, directing her question more toward Ell. “Anything I need to know beforehand?”

“Um…” Ell muttered, trying to focus her thoughts. “Sixteen. Born male. Nonbinary…”

“Nonbinary, huh? That’s cool. They’re your, uh, nibling, right?”

“Pardon?”

“Nibling. Just heard it like a month ago. It’s like siblings but, ya know, nieces and nephews instead. Gender neutral kinda thing.”

“ Nibling… ” Ell repeated it but the word still didn’t feel real. “Yes, right. Nibling. My brother’s child.”

“Your brother? Forgot you had one.” Jane pulled from her bag a stethoscope, some gloves, bandages and a smaller kit in a black box. “Scout, I know you’re freaked out, that’s completely okay, but I’m just gonna check you out, okay?”

Scout made a small noise and slight nod. Ell considered that an improvement over earlier. Regardless, it still broke her heart to hear and she gave Scout a small squeeze.

“So, do we know what exactly happened? I mean, I know who did it but…” Jane nodded, putting the gloves on. “I just want to be clear, you understand.”

“I’m sorry,” Ell shook her head. “They haven’t been up to talking yet…”

“Okay, okay.” Jane leaned over, barely lifting Scout’s bandaged arm. “Good God , Ellie, what did you do here? Mummify the kid?”

“I panicked…”

“I can see that.” Jane began undoing the wrappings, finding the still leaking gash. “Shit, this is…wow. I always forget how fucking strong those little guys are. Damn, this is…” Jane leaned in a little closer. “You were really toeing the line here, Ellie. If it was anyone else, I’d tell ‘em to get their ass to the ER…”

“I know…”

“You’re lucky I brought my stitch kit.” Jane opened the small black box, pulling a needle and pliers out. “I can give ‘em some pain killers for this, ‘cuz it is gonna hurt. It’s a long cut and a deep fucker too.”

“Of course.”

“Kid allergic to anything?”

“Nuts…”

Jane chuckled. “I mean medicinewise.”

“Oh…I don’t…” Ell squeezed her eyes shut, trying to recall any semblance of information that might be helpful.

“No…” Scout’s voice was nearly unheard but just barely managed to make it to Ell’s ears. She sniffled but nodded back to them. 

“Okay, here we go.”

Jane injected something in, and after a while, Scout’s body became more relaxed in Ell’s arms. They looked tired as their eyes peered up at their aunt, and all Ell could do was smile gently back. In the silence, Jane began suturing the wound. Ell could only watch the needle and thread slip through the skin a few times before she had to turn away. She’d sewn up plenty of dolls, but watching a human get sewn up was completely different. 

“Well, that’s done. That was the rough one!” Jane hummed, putting her needle and thread off to the side. “Gonna have to come back and check on that, and it’ll be a couple weeks before I’d even consider removing them.” Jane patted Scout’s leg. “Nice job, kid!”

Scout moaned a little but nodded back to her. Jane smiled.

“And the stomach?”

Jane lifted the shirt again, examining the stab wound. It wasn’t clean but considering the weapon used it was neat. Ell quickly turned away as Jane stuck a finger into the hole. She gave Scout a little squeeze while she looked away before she heard Jane step away again.

“It’s not deep, thank God or we’d really have to get ‘em to the ER. Staples would work, but I didn’t bring ‘em. I’ll stitch a bit, but it really isn’t that big an issue. Looks worse than it is, trust me. Something about stomach wounds makes people squeamish.”

“Agreed…”

“Anyway, let’s wrap up!”

Jane was quick in sewing once or twice on the stab wound and finished off with small butterfly bandages. At this point, Scout was barely keeping their eyes open, leaning fully onto Ell. It hurt with some of her injuries but she couldn’t even think about moving. 

“How are you doing?”

It took Ell a moment to realize Jane was talking to her. She looked up from Scout to see Jane standing in front of her, bag now relocated but still open. 

“I’m fine…”

“That fancy scratch over your eye says otherwise.”

Ell sighed. “It’s fine. It didn’t need anything more than a rinse and gauze.”

“Maybe…but anything else you’d like to let me - you know, your doctor - know?”

Ell sighed again, lowering her eyes. “I may have cracked a rib…”

“And?”

“And Manny bit me last week…”

“And?”

Ell frowned. “And some other minor scrapes and bruises but honestly , Jane, what more do you want from me?”

“I want you to be honest, Ellie.”

Ell shut her eyes, swallowing back her tears. “I…I’m sorry.”

“Hey…” Jane sat at the end of the bed. “I’m just trying to help. I know you’d rather me bug you than Derek or some random EMT.”

“Ugh, I know…”

“So…tell me next time you get into a fight with your dolls, please?” Jane smirked, offering a wink. “I’ve got you a refill prescription for your Lorazepam, by the way. You haven’t asked for a bit, but I figured you might be running low.”

“Thank you.”

“I’ll write Scout something too.”

“Thank you…so much.”

“Hey…” Jane leaned forward, placing a hand on Ell. “It’s gonna be okay, alright? Didn’t even have to go to the ER!” She paused, sighing a little. “Did you call Olivia yet? Does she know about the kid?”

“Of course she knows,” Ell huffed. “You think I wouldn’t tell her that someone moved in!”

“Ha! Fair enough. Just making sure. I know you can forget to keep her up to date sometimes…When she due back?”

“A few weeks, I think. The study is going well, I guess.”

“That’s good at least.”

“Yes…”

A silence settled in as Jane got up and zipped up her bag. She waved goodbye before leaving quietly, escorted by Arthur. Ell remained oddly placed on the bed - partially on it, one leg hanging off - with Scout resting awkwardly in their lap, head laying on her stomach. It was uncomfortable, sure, but it didn’t stop her from letting the moment continue, gently brushing Scout’s hair out of their face and watching them simply breathe.

Chapter Text

Scout’s eyes slowly fluttered open, before the stiffness of their body settled in. The aches melded with the numbed pain, mixing into an oddly tingling sensation that radiated across their body. A slight shift in position didn’t do much to help, only force the numb pain into something sharper that rushed through their arm and stomach. As their body slowly relaxed into place again, Scout realized they weren’t lying on the bed exactly. In fact, they were partially curled up on Aunt Ell, who looked slightly asleep. Upon Scout’s movements, however, her eyes opened quickly. 

“Scout!” Her voice was quick and sharp, panicked. Seeing Scout cradled against her still, she relaxed. Her voice softened with her expression as she looked down on them. “Scout…hello, sweetie. How are you feeling?”

Scout groaned a little, resting their head on Ell’s shoulder. “I…don’t know…sore, I guess.”

“Does it hurt?”

Scout winced a little before nodding. The pain radiated again before turning numb. Thinking about the pain, the cause, made Scout’s stomach flip and head ache, a rising sense of panic rushing through them. The memory was foggy, everything before waking up here. The last thing they could really remember clearly was heading down to the West Wing. 

“I’ve got some pain meds here.”

Ell stretched a little, reaching to the side table without jostling Scout too much. On the table were a few orange bottles of pills, Ell grabbing the middle one. Scout couldn’t make sense of the name, but they watched as Ell poured the contents out a little, holding onto one pill before sliding the rest back inside. A small glass of water hid behind the bottles, which Ell offered alongside the pill to Scout.

Stiffly, Scout raised a hand, taking the glass and pill. It was then they saw the massive bandage around their arm, and the memory hit all at once. The pain felt fresh, cutting across their arm and stabbing into their stomach. Their heart began racing, and the small glass slipped from their fingers. Ell caught the glass before it spilled too much, setting it aside.

“Scout, sweetie, what is it? What’s wrong?” The panic was back in her voice. 

Scout sat up a little further, examining themselves. Their overalls had been pulled down, excess tired around their waist. Their shirt was stained, red splashed around and a hole cut into the fabric. Their heart was pounding in their ears, memory flashing images of the downward stabbing broken shard, stomach lurching. It felt like air refused to come in, getting caught somewhere in their throat and burning.

“Scout, sweetie, it’s okay…” Ell wrapped her arms around Scout, holding them close and tight. She rocked a little, offering a soft cooing. “It’s okay. You’re safe now…it’s okay. You’re all patched up. Do you remember? Jane came by and patched you up…it’s okay, sweetie. You’re okay…”

Somewhere in her repeating, it began to sound like she was saying it more to herself than to Scout. Regardless, the effects were there as Scout slumped into Ell’s arms, head placed on her chest and listening to her heart beating. Her heart was going fast too. The soft squeeze of the hug felt safe, and Scout felt their breathing finally working again.

“W-what happened…” Scout muttered, eyes shutting tightly.

“I’m so sorry,” Ell whispered, chin resting on Scout’s head. “You…you were alone with Candy…”

Scout’s memory was coming in slowly, the events playing out like a movie on a screen. The sound of crashing inside the bedroom. Their fear and anxiety overriding the rules as they raced in, alone. That thought to be peaceful silence being cut to ribbons. 

“W-why…” Scout swallowed, unable to fully process what had happened. “Why did she…”

Scout could feel Ell swallow, her breathing shudder a little. “It’s…complicated…and sad. A lot…a lot of very bad things happened to Candy and sometimes she just…” Ell took in a deep breath. “It only happens when she’s alone with someone; we don’t know why, that’s just how it works…When she’s alone with someone - when she knows she’s alone with someone - she’ll take what she can and…attack.”

“But why…”

Again, Ell swallowed. “It’s…a long, sad story. Just know she didn’t mean to hurt you; she never means to hurt people…she described it to me once. She said…it’s like watching a play. She’s watching the motions and things, but she has no control over any of it…” Ell paused, looking out the window. “Do you really want to know the story?”

Scout bit their lip, listening to Ell’s rising heart beat. Did they really want to know Candy’s story? They’d heard about the things done to Manny, knew Freddy’s boy died, so did Mr. Hippo’s. Every doll in the house had a story, sad and maybe twisted, but how badly did Scout really want to know them? They swallowed, closing their eyes.

“Yes.”

“Okay…” Ell adjusted her position a little before continuing. “As you know, Candy’s child was Elizabeth. Elizabeth lived with her father and as far as I know her mother wasn’t in the picture. Whether she was dead or divorced or whatever, I don’t know…I just know, it was Elizabeth, Candy and their father. I say ‘their’ father, because that’s how they were raised. He treated Candy like a daughter and Elizabeth treated her like a sister. Twins…According to people in their neighborhood, they looked like a cute family…

“But we wouldn’t be here…if that were true. I don’t know…if he had mental issues beforehand or if he just…snapped one day, but…one day…he did, snap. He…” Ell took in a deep breath, eyes shut and a gentle squeeze of Scout. “He killed Elizabeth, and based on Candy’s demeanor sometime after, he did it in front of her. He killed Elizabeth and…” Scout could feel her breathing shudder. “He butchered her…cut her to pieces and…put some of those pieces…”

Scout felt Ell’s heart pounding, her breathing shudder more. The mental image tried to form in Scout’s mind: someone Candy saw as a father killing her child - her person. To watch the one who brought them to life, the person who created every part of you, die in front of you…only for it to get worse. To watch in horror, unable to do anything.

“Candy’s stomach was cut open, pieces placed inside…and the father pretended like Candy was Elizabeth. He…would call her his favorite girl, treated her well, like nothing ever happened, like Candy had always been Elizabeth. The whole process…warped her. It went on for…weeks before he was caught. They took Candy apart and unfortunately…she survived the whole thing. I was called, asked if I wanted her…and when I saw her…” Ell sighed once more. “I couldn’t leave her…she’d lost everything.

“But it’s never that simple…we didn’t really know how deep the trauma - the brainwashing - was until we were preparing to move her. She attacked one of the policemen. She attacked me. It was always…the same method, same process, like programming and I worried that…that bastard taught her that or worse…When she came to the house…her attacks would be indiscriminate so…she stayed in the basement for a while.”

“But she’s not down there anymore…how did she get moved upstairs?”

“Because she got better…I thought. She wouldn’t attack randomly anymore, her demeanor did a 180 and she seemed…happy.” Ell paused, gently brushing aside Scout’s hair. “That is…until she was alone with someone. It only took a single moment to realize that…but unfortunately it took a few episodes before everyone understood the rule. For the most part, she’s okay…until she isn’t. There are still…little things that trigger mood swings and things…but she never attacks until she’s alone.”

“She…she kept saying ‘daddy’s favorite’ and that ‘daddy’ was there…”

“Yeah…”

“I just…” Scout snuggled in a little closer. “It just didn’t seem like Candy…it was like she was possessed or something…”

“In a way, I guess she was. Like she said, it doesn’t feel real to her, like someone else is in control. In a way, it’s probably their father…still pulling the strings somehow.”

“What happened to him?”

Ell hesitated. “He died.”

“Oh.”

A silence drifted in as the two held each other on the bed. Scout listened to Ell’s heart beat slow gracefully, keeping time with their own. Wrapped in her arms, they felt warm and safe, regardless of the pain. Their mind would drift to Candy, the memory and what Ell had explained. What lingered the most was that soft sound that escaped Candy just as the door slammed shut, the look of horror in her eyes upon seeing them.

“What’s gonna happen now?”

“Well…she’ll withdraw a bit, more than she had before this. Before, she was having some symptoms but this will…well, she’ll avoid you for a bit, but give it time and she’ll come around again. Arthur and I will check on her.”

Scout nodded softly. They paused a moment before looking up at their Aunt again. “She’s attacked you?”

“Yes.” Ell shifted a little, pulling up her shirt. She revealed a large scar that stretched from her belly button up, the end hidden under the bunched up shirt. “She always goes for the stomach, anything else is considered collateral. We were surprised to see that the worst you got was your arm, but we figured the layers you were wearing saved you.”

Scout swallowed, resting back down. “A lady came, right?”

“Yes, Jane. She’s my doctor. At home doctor.”

“Hmm.”

“She’ll be back this weekend to check on us.”

Scout mumbled in acknowledgement, eyelids growing heavy as they laid. Slowly, their eyes closed, and they fell asleep again with Ell gently humming and petting their hair as they drifted off.

Chapter Text

Dear Candy, 

It’s hard to believe it’s only been two weeks since I last saw you. It feels like so much longer. It’s been so quiet without you. Freddy and I tried to set up the tea set last weekend like you normally do, but the girls were not having it. They spent a long time reorganizing everything, but I don’t really understand what we did wrong. Arthur said it's the little things, etiquette or something like that. Eventually everything got settled. They asked about you. I said you weren’t feeling well. They seemed to accept that. 

Aunt Ell helped me find a new tea set for you! I didn’t get a good look at the one that broke, but I remembered the pattern a little so I think I got the right one. It should be in soon. I hope it’s right. I hope you like it. 

I’m sorry. I just want you to know that. I don’t blame you or anything. I’m sorry I put you in that position. I was just worried between the crashing noise and you not responding. Still, I’m sorry. I really hope you feel better soon. I look forward to having tea with your new set.

Signed, Scout

Ell wanted to say something but couldn’t find it in her to do so, instead just watching as Scout rounded the tea table once again. They’d gotten here before her, decorated the table in a lovely cloth and set up the new tea set - correctly. She wasn’t sure if Arthur had helped them set it up or if the few weeks of learning had paid off, but the set was laid out almost perfectly and sat on a warming hot-plate in anticipation for the event. 

Normally, Tea Time had a few people - at most two humans and a handful of dolls - but this time was set to be more intimate, with Scout, Ell and the guest of honor - Candy. It was the first tea she was attending since her episode, and Scout had made sure everything was ready. The replacement tea set had arrived the day prior, and Scout had practiced pouring with it for a few hours.

Ell couldn’t tell if it was anxiety or excitement that was driving Scout, leaving her too nervous to stop them. 

The day was one of the few warmer days left of the year, making it possibly the last outdoor Tea Times for the year. Normally, this meant many dolls would attend - some that normally didn’t - but it had agreed upon to keep the event small. Even Ballora - who normally attends every Tea Time just like Candy - agreed to step this one out. She did, however, set up a floral arrangement for the table in celebration. 

“Scout, sweetie, you can sit now…” Ell offered, gesturing to the vacant seat. “She should be here soon.”

“I know,” Scout muttered, readjusting the position of the saucer yet again. “I just…don’t want her to worry about things…”

“She won’t.”

“I know. I just…” 

Scout perked upon hearing Ell’s chair slide back. She stood up, looking over Scout toward the house. Turning around, Scout watched as Arthur escorted a tall woman from the backdoor. The woman was darker skinned, slightly curled jet hair, dressed oddly loose even for this weather. Still she smiled widely, throwing her arms into the air as she met Ell’s eyes.

“Annabelle!”

“O-Olivia? I thought…”

Ell rounded the table. The woman - Olivia - wrapped her arms around Ell, tightly embracing her. It only took a moment for Ell to practically melt in the woman’s arms, nustling her head into the shoulder. Scout smiled a little, watching the two hug, feeling the warmth they produced. After a while, they separated, but not before Olivia gently kissed Ell on the lips.

“I thought you weren’t coming until next month? You said the study was going well…”

“It was, I mean, is. They’ll live without me for a few days or weeks.”

“Weeks?”

“Can’t a woman stay in her own home for a little bit?” Olivia laughed, patting Ell on the shoulder. “Relax, Ellie. I’m only joking. I won’t stay more than a week, promise. Unless…” Olivia leaned in, eyes narrowed and lips pursed. “You find a way to get into even more trouble…”

“Trouble? Me?” Ell blushed, waving her hand. “Please…”

“Says the woman still recovering from claw marks to the eye…” Olivia hummed, gently tilting Ell’s head to either side. “My, my…was this Will’s doing?”

“Enough.” Ell quickly removed Olivia’s hands. “I suggest you go unpack right now. We have a very important meeting coming up.”

“Oh?” Olivia grinned, looking over the table before her gaze rested on Scout. “Oh! This must be Scout then! He’s a smart looking kid, Ellie.”

Scout felt their stomach do a flip briefly. It’d been a while since they’d been referred to that way; they’d almost forgotten how that word felt.

“ They ,” Ell quickly corrected. “Scout…is nonbinary, Olivia.”

“Right, right, right. You did say that in your emails. I’ll remember that, I swear.”

“Olivia, please,” Ell sighed, glancing down at Arthur who remained on standby near the door. “Let Arthur help you unpack and stuff. I’m not sure how well Candy will do with you showing up so suddenly…”

“I suppose I’ll have to do her check-up later then.”

“Yes, thank you.”

Olivia gave another peck on the cheek to Ell, smiling warmly. “It’s good to see you again. I hope we can catch up later.” She stepped away, waving a hand. “In the meantime, I’ll start my check-up rounds. Start at the top and work my way down , eh?”

Ell gave a long, drawn out sigh before waving Olivia off again. The woman giggled to herself, walking back inside. Arthur offered a small bow before following her inside. The silence that followed had a different texture than the one early while Scout was preparing.

“I am so sorry,” Ell muttered, taking her seat again. “I didn’t think she’d be coming back so soon. She told me she’d be another week.”

While Scout had plenty of questions, the only thing that made it out of their mouth was, “Is she your girlfriend?”

“Olivia is…” Ell groaned, rocking her head from side to side before continuing, “Technically, she’s my wife.”

Scout perked. It wasn’t the fact that Ell was married to a woman, but the fact that she was married at all. Ell had made no mention of a spouse and wore no ring. A long distance girlfriend seemed reasonable, but a wife!?

“Legally speaking, we’re married, but we aren’t much of a conventional marriage, I suppose. She's rarely home, travelling a lot for work. She’s a doctor…she works with and studies dolls - health, mentality, personalities, and stuff. That’s how we met, and well, she uses my house as a…study. One big study. I’d say I’m offended but she does provide a lot of help…when she’s here at least.”

“I…didn’t realize you were married…”

“It’s…not something I bring up a lot,” Ell’s voice got quiet, eyes lingering on the empty tea cup in front of her. 

“Why?”

“Well…” She sighed, “Not many people… agree with my…choices.”

Scout took their seat. “There’s nothing wrong with liking girls…”

Ell laughed. “True…but some people still don’t like it…” She paused again. “My parents sure didn’t…”

Scout hadn’t really met their paternal grandparents. Their father mentioned them on occasion, and perhaps there was a time they’d been together when Scout was really young, but in the end, there wasn’t much Scout knew about them. When it came to family, Scout’s mother’s family was always the one there. As that last sentence left Ell’s lips, Scout finally realized why they’d never heard of their Aunt before.

“Now announcing…Lady Candy.”

Arthur spoke loudly, drawing attention as Freddy opened the door. Candy stood, fiddling with her skirt, muttering silently. Freddy slipped back into the building while Arthur took Candy’s hand and led her to the table. She barely looked up, allowing Arthur to pull out her chair and push it back in once she’d sat. As quickly and gracefully as he’d arrived, Arthur shuffled away.

“Hi…” Scout whispered.

“...Hello.”

Scout beamed, standing up to lift the tea pot. They’d been practicing their pouring so it formed a good stream as it filled the cup, but it was nothing like the elegance Candy had. Still, they poured without spilling, and Candy looked up briefly to watch the liquid travel from pot to cup. After filling Candy’s cup, Scout filled Ell’s and then their own before sitting back down.

“I’m glad you were able to come,” Ell spoke, taking a sip. “It’s been dreadfully quiet without your company.”

Candy nodded but didn’t speak. Instead, she slowly reached out and held the tea cup in her hands. Her felt gently rubbed against the porcelain, polishing the smooth surface even more. Briefly, she smiled. 

“Is it the right kind?”

Candy looked up, seeing Scout across from her. They offered a soft smile.

“I only got a little look at it…and it was all broken, but I think it’s the same set. It took a while to find it.”

Candy looked back down at the cup in her hands before nodding. “Yes…it’s the same…pattern.”

Scout nodded feverishly. “I’m so glad! I’m sorry your last one broke. Arthur said the shelf was old and the frames gave out.”

“Yes…”

Scout gently patted the table. They couldn’t tell if they were happy or scared to be sitting here. They were nervous about Candy’s wellbeing, but at the same time, they had that small panic set in the back of their mind; that tiny memory of trauma that was freaking out being next to their assailant.

“Candy, would you be up for a check-up later?”

Candy perked, lifting her head rather quickly. “Check-up?”

“Doctor Olivia is home.”

“Oh…” Candy turned her head away, leaning a little forward toward Scout. “Have you met Doctor Olive?”

“A little, before tea.”

“She’s very smart.” Candy nodded, sounding almost like her old self as she leaned back. “Maybe…too smart. She can be…a little much.”

“Yea?”

Candy nodded with a huff. “Sometimes, she says things that seem mean…but she doesn’t mean to be mean , you know? Well, sometimes, I think she does…but pretends not to.”

“What Candy is saying,” Ell interjected, “is that Olivia can be a little blunt sometimes. She tends to be a bit forward and some people aren’t prepared for that.”

“I understand.”

Candy huffed again, shaking her head but didn’t say anything else.

Scout smiled, holding onto their warm cup of tea. Things felt normal. As normal as it could be.

Chapter Text

The atmosphere in the house seemed to shift with Olivia’s presence. Some dolls seemed happy at her arrival but most seemed somewhat withdrawn and remiss about it. Even Freddy was somewhat shy when Scout mentioned her. He didn’t say anything negative, but his gaze drifted away and his tone sounded somewhat colder. Scout didn’t have much to go off of -  having just met her - so they could only chalk it up to doctor anxiety. Scout used to have that, still did to some extent. Something about doctors had a way of rubbing people the wrong way.

The strangeness of her arrival began to hit around dinner. Olivia made everything before Ellie came down, having already prepped the table. This pushed the designated time forward somewhat, which left dolls coming in late and some not arriving at all.

“Next time, please wait…” Ellie sighed toward the end of the meal. “There’s a routine, Olivia, you know that. It’s important to have a routine.”

“I know, I know,” she chuckled. “I forgot. I was hungry and figured you might be too. Must be the jet lag or something. I promise, I’ll keep to the schedule for tomorrow.”

Ellie let out a breath, shaking her head. Scout glanced between the two - Ellie at the table’s head and Olivia seated beside her - unsure of the dynamic the two had yet, but the idea of Olivia being a tad forgetful seemed to be recurring. 

“I was thinking of doing the check-ups tomorrow,” Olivia hummed. “I checked on the bedridden today. I saw the new patch you gave Manny.” She tilted her head, resting her chin on her palm. “I thought we agreed you’d wait until I was here to treat Manny?”

“Arthur has been helping me.”

Scout decided not to correct her.

“Arthur is an old man…doll. He would hardly be able to help you if Manny was serious about hurting you.”

“Arthur is plenty help. He was able to disarm Candy.”

Scout felt a shudder. Candy had yet to return to dinner rotation, but the Tea Time was an indication she’d be returning soon. At least, Scout hoped. Olivia scoffed, waving her hand at her wife but made no verbal rebuttal. 

“I don’t see a reason to postpone check-ups,” Ellie nodded. “Though I suggest leaving Candy until later. She’d still…recuperating.”

“How was she today?”

“She had her moments.”

“That’s good. Good.” Olivia looked up, smiling over at Scout. “I know! Why doesn’t Scout help me out tomorrow? He can be my nurse!”

“ They ,” Ellie snapped.

“Right, right, right,” Olivia mumbled. “I will get it, I swear!”

Ellie grumbled under her breath but didn’t respond. Scout kept their mouth shut, finishing the last forkful of food. The food was bland compared to Ellie’s cooking, and most of it was slightly burnt.

“What do you say, Scout?” Olivia beamed, leaning forward. “Want to help your aunt-in-law with some doll medicine? It’ll be fun!”

Scout set their fork down but smiled. “I…guess. It sounds fun…”

“Scout, you don’t have to if you don’t want to. Don’t feel pressured to participate.”

“Don’t baby the bo - child!”

Scout felt somewhat relieved that Olivia caught herself before getting corrected, but then again, Elli was giving a sharp glare the second the sentence started. Scout truly believed Olivia didn’t mean to misgender, her expression and tone were indicative of genuine forgetfulness. The fact she was a doctor alongside that level of forgetfulness was somewhat troubling. 

“I do want to help. I think it’ll be interesting.”

Ellie groaned but nodded. “Alright…but you don’t have to spend the entire day with her.”

“You make me sound like a bother.”

“Sometimes, you are.”

Olivia laughed. “That makes two of us!”

Scout saw the slightest smile creep on Ellie’s lip before she turned away, trying to hide her face. Olivia continued to tease, gently poking Ellie’s shoulder. In the background, there was soft laughter from dolls enjoying the show.

It turns out that Olivia had a small doctor’s office in the house. It was one of the locked rooms that Scout didn’t bother questioning in the long run. Entering, it was everything one expected from a doctor’s office - even if it was made for dolls. Posters on the wall for different ailments, bright overhead light, that somewhat ominous white paint on everything, a small examination table suitable for a doll to be able to climb onto. Scout wondered - in the absence of monitors and tools - what filled the cabinets.

Olivia came in dressed in a doctor’s uniform - scrubs and a white lab coat. She also was now wearing glasses, which had a beaded chain looped around her ears. She gave Scout a pair of baggy scrubs - no doubt an old pair that either belonged to Olivia, Ellie or someone else entirely. Scout obliged and changed, managing to tighten the waist enough that the pants didn’t fall off.

“Now, we’ve got a lot to do and not a lot of time to do it!” Olivia clapped her hands together as Scout returned. “I’ve got the list of patients, you just need to step out and call them or help me when I ask you to, okay?”

Scout nodded. They felt oddly confident with today’s activity. When putting on the scrubs, they truly felt like they were helping and entering the role - even if it was as simple as reading names off a clipboard. They felt a part of the system. It was also an opportunity to meet the dolls properly. Even having been here a while, they weren’t sure they met everyone yet.

Patient: Marinette

Doll type: Marionette - wood, polyester, gauze, clay

Reason for housing: Surrendered

Former Caretaker(s): Deceased - Accident

History: No signs of past trauma.

Current session: Weakened muscles - typical in Marionettes. Assigned exercises and medication.

Patient: Freddy

Doll Type: Teddy Bear - polyester fibrefill, wool roving

Reason for housing: Surrendered

Former Caretaker(s): Deceased - Accident

History: Minor trauma due to car accident upon arrival. Since healed.

Current session: Minor tears in feet due to outdoor activity - patient does not specify

Scout watched as Olivia continued looking over Freddy’s feet. The bear seemed unfazed, though somewhat annoyed if anything. On the chair beside the exam table sat Bon Bon, slightly leaned over. Waiting a moment, Scout decided to kneel down and pretend to examine Bon Bon too. They mimicked the motions they’d seen Olivia, gently twisting the limbs and looking them over carefully.

Freddy spotted Scout and smiled, giggling a little. Olivia glanced over but made no comment. She wrote something down in her notes before digging into the overhead cabinet. She pulled out a small jar. The insides were a strange not-quite liquid substance that she scooped out with a wooden tongue depressor. With it, she gently applied it to the bear’s feet. He twitched a little upon initial contact but remained still during the rest of the application. 

“Be careful when outside this time of year. Leaves and branches can cut up the softer polyester on your feet.”

“I know. I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright, just be more careful next time.”

She wrapped up his feet, keeping the substance from smearing off on the floor. Scout smirked a little uncontrollably as Freddy jumped down from the table and stumbled a little with his bandaged feet. It was like when someone puts shoes on their dog, and the dog simply doesn’t know what to do with their limbs anymore. With Freddy, he bowed his legs a little, kicking them out high with each step. It was clear from his expression, he didn’t fully understand what he was doing either.

“Don’t forget Bon Bon,” Scout hummed, offering the rabbit over. “Looks like he’s in good health.”

“Thank you,” Freddy beamed, hugging Scout before taking Bon Bon and exiting the room.

Scout smiled as the door shut, stopping when they heard a soft scoff from Olivia. She’d begun pulling the paper on the exam table in preparation for the next patient. Her expression was somewhat cold, lips pursed and brow furrowed. 

“Is…something wrong?”

“You shouldn’t indulge him. It’s not healthy.”

Her tone was like a mother scolding a child, something which rubbed Scout the wrong way regardless of the words. Freddy had confided in them about Bon Bon, and they wondered if Olivia knew the truth. Even if she didn’t, scolding them like such seemed a bit much. Regardless, Scout didn’t respond. 

Patient: Mr. Hippo

Doll Type: Hippo - polyester, cotton

Reason for housing: Surrendered

Former Caretaker(s): Deceased - Accident

History: Short term memory loss

Current Session: No physical injuries

Patient: Ballora

Doll Type - Figurine - Porcelain, polyester, cotton, saran fiber

Reason for housing: Abandonment

Former Caretaker(s): Alive - Belle Dawson

History: Long term abuse - Scarring along arms, severe damage (facial reconstruction in progress), temporary blindness

Current session: Continued treatment

Ballora was visibly nervous as Olivia examined her, and Scout couldn’t blame her. Compared to some of the previous, Olivia was much more vigorous with her examination this time, carefully running her fingers along each crack, tracing them and making notes. Eventually, her attention went toward the larger crack on her face and her eyes, slowly opening the otherwise closed lids. 

“Have you been doing your exercises?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Good.” Olivia moved her finger from side to side, and Ballora moved her eyes to follow. They were slow and sometimes hesitated. “Your vision is doing much better. I’m glad.”

“Thank you.”

Ballora smiled as Olivia stood up, digging into a bag that had been set on the counter. Scout wasn’t sure what exactly it was, but when Olivia pulled out a surprisingly large baggy of powder, Ballora practically leapt from the table.

“Is that…”

“Finally found the right mixture,” Olivia hummed, handing the bag to Ballora carefully. “I’ve got a good deal with the manufacturer, so enjoy. This should really help things moving forward.”

Ballora clutched the bag, and Scout believed if she could, she’d cry. She rested her head on the bag, holding it as close as she could to the point of trembling. After a while, she ran out of the room. The door hung open a little until Olivia closed it properly. Scout watched as she began redoing the table’s paper sheet again.

“Are you confused?” She asked after a moment of silence. “About the bag?”

Scout blushed - a tad embarrassed by how obvious their expression must’ve been - but nodded. 

“It’s finely ground porcelain.”

“Porcelain?”

“Yes,” Olivia nodded. “Dolls…are very resilient beings. They can survive a great deal, with the right materials. Unlike humans, who rely on their own body’s systems to repair themselves, dolls use outside materials. For small things, air is enough to heal them even, but for someone like Ballora…they need more. They need time and material - preferably the correct material. In this case, porcelain.

“Giving the porcelain to her directly is better than her trying to find her own, and with it being finely ground, she can properly eat it. Now, dolls can’t actually eat things, their fabric typically absorbs it, so the finer the powder the better. Finding good porcelain can be difficult sometimes, especially with types like Ballora where there’s a decent amount of it compared to fabric.”

“So…if she eats the powder…she’ll get better?”

Olivia paused for a moment, removing her glasses. She carefully began to clean them as she continued, “Ballora’s face used to be much worse. I used everything I had on hand to save her in the moment and everything I had here to save her the weeks after. There was a time I had to warn Ellie to prepare for the worst…but she’s stronger than she looks, and she hung on. There’s complications, naturally, like her sight for example, but even that is recovering slowly. With time, material and attention, she’ll be almost as good as new.”

Scout smiled, imagining a fully healed Ballora dancing in the Playroom. 

Patient: Fox

Doll Type: Taxidermy

Reason for Housing: Runaway

Former Caretaker(s): Unknown - “Mikey”

History: No visible signs of trauma

Current session: No physical injuries

Note: I’d wash his mouth out with soap if I could

Patient: Candy

Doll Type: Cabbage Patch - Bisque, polyester, cotton

Reason for Housing: Surrendered

Former Caretaker(s): Deceased

History: Severe trauma (physical, mental, emotional) - large scar on stomach, cracked Bisque housing on back of head

Current Session: Minor injury due to recent relapse

Scout wasn’t sure how helpful they were being, standing in the doorway of Candy’s room while Olivia did her examination. They were mildly anxious - doing their best to not tremble - but could only imagine how Candy was feeling as the doctor looked her over. Regardless, Candy allowed Olivia to handle her with little expression, staring blankly at the nearby wall. As Candy was still feeling withdrawn, Olivia decided to go to her bedroom instead of expecting her to come down to the office. Upon arriving, it seemed Candy was purposefully trying to avoid a visit in general.

“Looks like the cuts on your face are healing well,” Olivia commented, writing on a clipboard. “Can you lift your shirt?”

Candy pursed her lips, rocking slightly. Her eyes glanced back at Scout briefly. Olivia chuckled, turning around to Scout.

“Could you…turn around?”

“Huh?”

“She’s being shy,” Olivia giggled.

“I am not!” Candy practically shouted, pulling at her skirt. Her face lowered as she mumbled, “I just…I don’t…want them to see it…”

“I need to check the progress, and Scout can’t leave the room.”

“I know…”

“I’ll just turn around,” Scout shrugged. “I don’t mind.”

Olivia rolled her eyes, turning back to Candy. She watched as Scout turned their back to the two, patiently humming a tune. Olivia motioned again for Candy to lift her shirt. This time, Candy grabbed the bottom fabric and pulled up, revealing her abdomen.

“My, this is looking better.”

Candy perked, peering over her uplifted shirt. “It is?”

“Yes. I think the new stitches helped. Things would look better if you’d let me apply the patches…”

“No!” Candy snapped, pulling her shirt down hard. “I don’t want one of those ugly patches!”

“We can find it in the same color…”

“No! I don’t want it!”

Olivia chuckled a little. “Right, right…then the stitches are working as intended. It’ll take a lot longer to heal this way, though.”

“I…don’t care.” Candy turned away. “Are we done?”

“Yes.”

“You can leave then…”

Olivia stood up with her things, heading toward the door. She patted Scout on the shoulder, and they exited, shutting the door behind them.

Chapter Text

Scout held the large medical bag close to their chest, feeling like they should voice concern as they watched Olivia unlock the basement door. It’d been a while since they’d stood before the door, but the sound of the relentless pounding echoed in their mind, mimicking the beats of their heart. Their fingers wrapped around the leather of the bag, feeling the items within shuffle a little or poke against the seams. Olivia opened the door, revealing a wooden staircase leading down.

“Um…I don’t think I’m allowed down there…” Scout finally mustered.

“Oh, don’t be silly! This is your home now too, you can go anywhere!” Olivia laughed, grabbing onto Scout’s wrist. “Besides, I still need your help! We’re almost done anyway. Three more patients, and we’re done for the day!”

Scout groaned as Olivia began dragging them through the door. The stairs creaked with each step down, and it felt like Scout was going down leagues under the sea - the pressure slowly pressing against them. Their grip on the bag was beginning to produce noise against the leather, items desperately looking for space, even if it meant ripping free. One final creak, and Scout stepped into the basement. 

Despite Scout’s rampant, horror-fueled imagination, the basement was rather homely. The main room was large, with odd green carpet and sky blue walls, with three doors on both left and right walls. The wall opposite the stairs had a tree painted on it along with a happy sun in the corner. It was something like the murals in a daycare: childishly and unprofessionally done. Scout wondered if Ell painted them herself. 

Each door was painted a different color, and the wall around it was painted to look like a house. To one side of the door was a window, decorated to look like the window of a house to match the overall aesthetics. A few windows even had a fake window planter underneath. One even had shutters. One of the six windows, however, was boarded up with a large piece of plywood, along with some caution tape as if to stay on theme. A small sign on the adjacent door read “under construction.”

“Now, Goldie is always best to start with,” Olivia nodded, leaning in a little. “She’s the easiest, so it's better to start with her.”

Goldie’s room - house? - was the second door on the left. The painted-on house was a light yellow, and the door was black. A small placard on it read “Goldie” but there wasn’t any picture like the rooms upstairs. Olivia began fiddling with her ring of keys again, while Scout peered into the window. 

It was a nicely sized room, but oddly, the lights were off. The light from the main room, however, illuminated the inside enough that Scout could make things out. There was a child’s bed in the corner - plastic backboard, cartoon characters on the blankets, flower patterns on the pillow - a small end table beside it, a kid’s desk on the left wall, and a rug in the center. It took Scout a while to find Goldie but eventually found the doll in the darkness. 

Goldie was a rather large bear doll. She was maybe twice or three times the size of Freddy - though Olivia mentioned Freddy was on the small size when it came to dolls of his kind. Her fur looked shaved down, and there appeared to be stuffing or something sticking from her shoulder. Also, her left ear was missing. Something about her stillness made Scout feel itchy. Even as Olivia opened the door, the doll remained unmoving.

“You just stay in the doorway,” Olivia hummed, waving Scout over. “She may not look it, but she’s fast and once she’s got you, she’s got you!”

Scout gulped involuntarily but nodded. Olivia smiled, offering a wink before sauntering into the room. Immediately upon entering, she switched the lights on. Scout wasn’t sure but thought finally Goldie moved, flinching in the light. Olivia nodded confidently, stepping over. 

“Goldie, we talked about this. You can’t just sit in the dark all day. It’s bad for you.”

No response.

“Not chatty today, huh?”

Olivia knelt down, opening her medical bag - something Scout hadn’t even realized they’d handed over. She pulled a few things out, including a sewing kit. Opening the kit, Scout noted there were no scissors. Regardless, Olivia looped some thread, biting off the excess. Without hesitation, she began sewing up Goldie’s shoulder. Again, the doll made no movements. 

“You can’t keep ripping your seams, Goldie. I’m gonna keep fixing them, but you really shouldn’t do it. It’s not good for you. It’s not helping.”

Scout awkwardly stood in the doorway, watching as Olivia sewed up the small rip in one shoulder before moving on to the other. Scout hadn’t even seen the rip on the other shoulder, but Olivia was quick to seal it up too. Finishing the job, Olivia bit the strand free and began packing up the kit. 

“Normally, she’s a lot more chatty,” Olivia commented, turning to glance at Scout. “Morbid, but chatty.”

Before Scout could respond, they winced as Goldie’s eyes suddenly opened. She had piercing blue jewel eyes - well, eye. Her left eye was gone, a hole left when it once was. Her gaze turned sharply to Scout, staring, unmoving and unspeaking.

“Now, now, Goldie, don’t go scaring the kid,” Olivia scolded, putting everything away. “We’d like to keep this one around. Ha!” She paused before turning to Scout. “Don’t tell Ellie I said that. She’ll take it the wrong way.”

Scout simply nodded. 

“Anyway, introductions. Goldie, this is Scout. Scout, Goldie.”

Scout heard the softest scoff come from the bear before the eyes shut again. 

Olivia stood up, exiting the room. The door closed and was promptly locked. At that moment, Scout realized they’d forgotten about the other two dolls housed down here. Looking back at the boarded up window, Scout remembered the echoes of something shattering and the pounding on the door. 

“See, that was easy!” Olivia chuckled, moving to the other side of the room. “Now comes the problem children.”

The door they were approaching was painted blue, belonging to a white house with a red roof. It was also the only room where the window had a curtain, which was partially shut. Once again as Olivia stopped to find her keys, Scout peered inside. They couldn’t see the full room but assumed it had the same layout, albeit with different covers on the bed. The lights were on, and Scout was quick to spot the doll inside, though they wished they hadn’t.

It had been bad enough seeing the bedridden Manny - body a twisted amalgamation of fabric and felt, bent out of proportion - but the doll within was something else. The way it stood - walked - was horrific, shambling on thin, wire-like legs of wrapped fabric that formed a twisted coil. Their feet were a mess of frayed felt and loose threads. Their arms were uneven, another mess of wire-like tubing giving off the illusion of arms, connected to three thicker tubes intended to be fingers. Horrifying enough, the head seemed almost like Candy’s - a pale, Bisque doll-make, with cracks along the center. The right eye had been ripped out, a gaping hole remaining that took up a lot of that side. The smiling doll suddenly pressed against the window, staring at Scout with its one good eye. 

Scout jumped back as it began scratching at the window, its tube-like fingers creating thick claw marks against the fake glass. Olivia clicked her tongue, waving a finger.

“Oh, that’s Ennard. He gets a little excited around males…well, male appearing. He once attacked Ellie when she was dressed a bit too masculine for his liking.” Olivia began twisting the key in the lock. “I obviously won’t be asking you to come in with me. Ennard gets a little handsy with men…We’ve got a solution coming in, it's just taking much longer than we thought it would.”

“S-solution?”

“Oh, it was Ellie’s idea but I do think it’s a creative idea,” Olivia hummed, opening the door. “Just wait out here. I’ll be right back!”

The door shut and after a moment the curtains fully shut, with Ennard getting pulled away rather forcefully. Scout slowly moved away from the door, looking around. They expected a silence to descend but to their surprise an ambience noise machine seemed to be going off somewhere in the room, creating the soft sounds of birds and neighborhood traffic. It was almost surreal alongside the fake houses and painted walls. 

Scout moved along the wall, looking at the adjacent house. The room was empty - the bed was naked and the lights were off. Reaching the final room, Scout paused. The room was lit but there wasn’t much to look at. The entire room was practically destroyed. The bed was without a frame, lying on the floor, and the mattress had been ripped out. The pillow was in shambles, stuffing thrown about. The rug was reduced to shreds, the desk appeared to be chewed on, and the walls were scratched up to a certain height. 

Chewing on some parts of the rug was a rather small rabbit doll. The color was a disgusting browning yellow, with parts of the already thin fur being shaved down to its base fabric. Some parts even appeared to be replaced, holes plastered over with a dull red that almost seemed like flesh. The feet had no fur left, having been completely rubbed off to the point the fabric underneath seemed to be thinning. Its right ear was clipped over halfway down, the edge appearing jagged and uneven. 

It stopped chewing as it looked up to meet Scout’s gaze. The eyes seemed to glow, reflecting the overhead light. Scout could see the doll’s nose wrinkle in disgust before it thrusted itself at the window with surprising speed. It bounced up to pound on the window, hissing and snapping. Scout compared it to a spring - compressing itself down to bounce up as high as possible. 

Oddly enough, it made them smile. This seemed to surprise the doll as the snarling expression shifted. It stopped bouncing against the window, instead standing a bit away to see Scout without all the effort of jumping. A subtle brow was raised, and its nose wiggled akin to the animal it was based on. This made Scout laugh. The strange sight of a rabbit’s wiggling nose amid a completely destroyed room was something they couldn’t take seriously. 

“That’s Will.”

Scout let out a yelp, jumping back from Olivia suddenly beside them. The rabbit snorted a little, spinning around before returning to snarling at the window. Olivia tapped her chin with the end of her pen, humming.

“That was weird…”

“You…you scared me…” Scout whimpered.

“Oh, not you,” Olivia huffed, stepping past to get to the door. “Anyhow, this is Will. He’s been here the longest. He’s a biter, in case you couldn’t tell. The little bugger seems to thrive off hurting people, so I recommend staying back. First sign of trouble, shut the door. Don’t worry about me. Just shut it.”

“W-what?”

“Shut. The. Door.”

Olivia unlocked the door and began opening it. 

“Olivia Parsons, what the hell are you doing?”

Scout had never seen the expression Olivia was making, but they did relate to it. They likely had the same one. The face of absolute panic, worse than a child who’d gotten caught stealing cookies. The tone only a parent could muster that instilled fear into all who heard it.

Ell stepped down the final step, somehow able to not creak a single wooden plank. Her expression was that of someone ready to throw hands, and Scout wasn’t sure what they were expected to do in this situation. Her chest puffed with each heaved breath, and her eyes narrowed at her wife.

“Do not make me repeat myself…”

“We’re just finishing the rounds,” Olivia replied, though it sounded halfhearted. 

“Tell me you were not about to let Scout into that room.”

Olivia glanced at Scout. “Well…”

“Olivia!”

“They were going to stay by the door!”

“Did you let them into all the rooms?!”

“Of course not. Do you really think I’m irresponsible enough to let them into Ennard’s room?”

“You’re irresponsible enough to almost let them into Will’s room!”

“Oh, Will only maims people…”

“That’s the problem ! I don’t want Scout to get maimed! I don’t want anyone to get maimed!”

Scout stood awkwardly, listening to the back and forth. They weren’t sure if they should speak or even look in either woman’s direction, so their focus remained on the window into Will’s room. The rabbit had somehow managed to hang on the sill, small head peeking over the edge to see out. His nose was still wiggling curiously. It made Scout smile. 

“I can’t believe this,” Ell sighed, shaking her head. “I know sometimes you struggle with the whole relating to things or thinking about other people’s safeties, but please, Olivia, please ! Just this once, can you at least pretend to care?!”

Olivia took in a deep breath but made no response. This seemed to indicate an uneasy end to the argument as no other words were spoken, leaving things quiet. The only sound was the artificial ambient sounds of a bustling young neighborhood. The trio left the basement without a word, each going their separate ways for the remainder of the day.

Chapter Text

Ell tried to distract herself, but her eyes were starting to cross from looking at the paperwork for so long. Her contacts were starting to ache on top of that and having sat for too long was making her butt sore to boot. Overall, she was uncomfortable, but she didn’t want to leave her office yet. She wasn’t ready to lay down and put the day behind her. She still had a lot on her mind after all.

“It’s getting late, Ma’am.”

Arthur had remained by the door for a while now, occasionally moving to poke at the fire or tidy up - though nothing really needed to be cleaned up. Nervous habits, Ell chalked it up to. She’d tried waving him off multiple times, but they both knew he wasn’t leaving until curfew at the latest. After several hours of waiting, the time had come.

“I know.”

“I must take my leave now.”

“I know.”

Arthur groaned, shaking his head. “Is it too much to ask that you also leave the office?”

Ell scoffed, setting the paper aside. “I’m not finished yet.”

“You never are.”

“Ha…”

Arthur stepped away from his post by the door, standing beside the desk. He gently took Ell’s hands, forcing her to look at him. Looking at him though was enough to make her smile. Arthur had been a doll of the house for so long, Ell had almost forgotten what life was like before him. She’d tried hiring help before, but they ultimately quit due to the less than placate dolls. While she was sympathetic to Arthur being left in her care, she was thrilled when he began helping. He was like an old friend.

“My lady, it does no good staying holed up in here all night. The heat of the fire will dry your eyes and damage your contacts, and don’t get me started on your sleep regime!” Arthur puffed out his chest a little as he spoke. “I will not have the head of this house neglect their own wellbeing!”

Ell chuckled lightly, relaxing a little. She hadn’t realized how tense she’d been sitting until now as her shoulders slumped a little and the tension in her arms lessened. Arthur patted her hand, offering a soft click of a tongue.

“You know Lady Olivia struggles with things. It’s been some time since she’d interacted with people outside her profession.”

“I know,” Ell sighed, leaning back in her chair. “I remember the last time she watched the kids during the weekend when I was sick…The apology letters I had to write…”

“Be patient as always, my lady,” Arthur nodded. He began to walk away. “Now, it is long past time for this old doll to get some rest.”

“Sleep well, Arthur.”

“Likewise, Ma’am.”

Ell watched Arthur exit, leaving the door open. His subtle way of encouraging her to get up. It worked every time, as Ell reluctantly got up from her desk to close the door. Upon stepping up to the door, she paused. Olivia stood on the other side, holding two glasses and a bottle of wine. Typically, wine or alcohol of any type was banned in the house, but Olivia typically brought something home with her.

“Can I come in or do I have to make an appointment?” Olivia smirked, offering a soft laugh after. When Ell didn’t react, her smile fell and she whimpered, “I’m sorry, Annabelle.”

“Can you explain to me why you’re sorry?” Ell sighed. “What you did wrong?”

Olivia took in a deep breath, looking away. “I…shouldn’t have put Scout in that situation. In a situation where…he - they! - could get hurt.”

Ell closed her eyes but stepped aside to allow Olivia to enter. She watched as Olivia set the glasses on the table by the couch before setting the wine bottle down as well. She didn’t sit though, instead remained standing and watching Ell carefully. After a moment of awkward silence, Ell shut the office door.

“Thank you…for the apology,” Ell whispered, leaning against her desk. “I…know you struggle with that sometimes.”

“I struggle with a lot of things sometimes,” Olivia replied coldly. She shook her head. “I’m sorry I didn’t mean…”

“I shouldn’t have said that…back in the basement. I know you try, and you do really well. You’ve come so far, and I don’t want to diminish that! I just…” Ell took in a deep breath, looking away. “I care about Scout…they are my responsibility and…they are my last piece of…Scott and Amy that I have left…”

“I must admit…kid looks a lot like her.”

Ell squeezed her eyes shut tightly, trying not to cry. She had to hear about the death of her brother and his wife from a newspaper Olivia grabbed while travelling. By then, the funeral had already happened, and she had no idea where Scout was or if they’d survived the accident. Her parents were long since dead, and she didn’t know any of Amy’s family. She’d met Amy once, while she was pregnant. Olivia was right; Scout looked very much like their mother.

“When I heard you’d found them, I was a little shocked,” Olivia chuckled, finally sitting. “And then you tell me they're gonna come live here! I was kinda skeptical at first…”

“As was I,” Ell admitted. 

Despite all appearances, Ell - and Olivia technically - were well off financially. This surprising wealth, odd location and otherwise reclusiveness left Ell as a target for scammers in the past. Unfortunately, there had been families in the past claiming to have Scout, but the second they stood on her doorstep, she knew. It was always something: their eyes or nose or something small that didn’t come across in pictures. She’d begun to get cynical about the whole thing…until Scout actually showed up.

“I guess…I just need to get used to things,” Olivia mumbled. “Change can be a little…much sometimes, you know. Especially with…” Olivia paused, sucking in air through her teeth. “You and…those around you…”

Ell chuckled lightly, moving over to sit beside Olivia. “Are you trying to say you’re jealous of Scout?”

“No, no, no!” Olivia sputtered, waving her hands. “Never in my life would I be jealous of a 16 year old teen male…nonbinary.”

“You’ve almost got it.”

“I didn’t think it’d be this hard.”

“I’m not sure Scout fully knows it either,” Ell sighed, leaning into Olivia. “I just know they don’t like ‘ he’ and they don’t like ‘ her’ …so all that’s left is ‘ them’ . You saw how they responded to it before.”

“They did make a face…” Olivia muttered, looking away. “Can’t say I can really guess how they were feeling… ”

“Right, right,” Ell chuckled, closing her eyes. It’d been so long since she’d gotten to lay with Olivia like this. “Sometimes, I really hate your job.”

“If it wasn’t for my job, we wouldn’t have met…and you’d have a lot less dolls.”

“True…”

Olivia rested her head on Ell’s. “You could always come with me?”

“And who would watch the dolls?”

“That’s what Scout’s for, right?”

Ell slapped Olivia’s side. The latter giggled. The two remained still, enjoying the warmth of each other and the dwindling fire. They never did get around to the wine.

Chapter Text

Scout was getting more comfortable during the Play Day weekends. They would try to engage in different areas, but somehow always ended up dragged over to the tea table by the end of it. Those girls were surprisingly strong for their age, or perhaps Scout couldn’t help but relent to their pleading gaze. Regardless, once again, Scout found themselves seated at the table, sipping on a tea cup filled with apple juice. 

There was some excitement at the table today because of a rare sighting in the playroom: Ballora. For the first time since Scout had arrived - and apparently years according to the girls - Ballora had come down to the playroom for the day. She danced a little with the girls before taking a seat at the table. Meghan was eager to sit beside the porcelain doll, practically bouncing in her seat.

Another pleasant addition was the return of Candy. It’d been a little over a month since she stopped coming, and the girls were equally excited for her return. She sat on the other side of Ballora. For the first time, she wasn’t seated by Scout - who had rotated around the table over time and was now situated between Sophie and Lillian. To Scout’s surprise, Candy didn’t make a fuss about this, instead just taking her seat with grace.

“Today is great!” Sam cheered, slamming her cup down. “Candy’s back! Ballora’s here! Even Millie is back!”

Millie was a little girl who arrived at the house today for the first time - at least for Scout. According to the girls, she hadn’t been to the house longer than Ballora had been absent. She was small for her age, and her hair was thin, which gave Scout a vague idea about why she’d been absent for so long. To celebrate their return, her mother brought cookies for everyone. They made a great addition to the tea table.

“It’s nice everyone could come to tea,” Scout offered, munching on one of the cookies. “It’s been feeling rather lonely lately.”

“Agreed!” nodded Sophie.

“It is nice to be back,” Candy mumbled, looking down at her cup. “I missed tea with the girls…”

Carrie leaned over and hugged Candy, but the doll remained rather still. After a while, she closed her eyes and smiled as the hug continued. It made Scout smile. It’d been a rough month for Candy, but it really did seem she was bouncing back just like Ell said. 

“I heard Doctor Ollie is home,” Meghan spoke up, peeking over her cup. “Did you have to go to the doctor before coming?”

“Yes,” Ballora hummed. “Doctor Olivia gave me some good medicine this time, and I felt more confident to come down for a bit.”

“That’s great!”

Scout glanced over at the parents gathered near the entrance of the room. Ell was doing most of the talking it seemed, with the parents laughing and smiling in response, while Olivia sat beside her wife, looking rather disassociated. They hadn’t really spoken to Olivia since the fight in the basement, though Ell instructed Scout that the disagreement had been resolved. They weren’t sure what that meant, but it wasn’t really worth focusing on anymore.

“We missed you, Candy. I hope you didn’t get in trouble after fighting with Freddy that day…”

“Oh no, nothing like that. Sometimes, we just need some time to ourselves,” Candy offered with a wave of her hand. “Isn’t that right, Ballora?”

As Scout looked over at Ballora, expecting a response, they were somewhat surprised by how still she was being. Her eyes were struggling to open - fluttering as they attempted to do so - but her focus seemed trained on Scout. Her brow was a little furrowed. The gaze - even if it lacked vision - did leave Scout a little uncomfortable as an itchy feeling began to fester.

“Ballora?” Meghan whispered, gently touching Ballora’s arm. “Are you okay?”

Ballora seemed to perk slightly before turning to the girl with a light smile.

“Oh, sorry. I must’ve gotten lost in thought.”

“It happens,” Lillian sighed almost dramatically. “It must be alot coming back…it’s so noisy here.”

“I wish they’d let us have a separate room for tea.”

“Or even let us go outside!”

“I think it’s getting a little too cold for that now,” Scout coughed.

Ballora quickly stood up, knocking her chair back. The entire table turned to her. Her eyelids had managed to open enough to see her jeweled eyes, gaze still set on Scout. Though dolls didn’t have to breathe in a physical sense, she seemed to be breathing heavily as she quickly rounded the table to be at Scout’s side.

“Are you okay?” Sophie chuckled awkwardly.

“It was just a cough.”

Scout winced a little as Ballora placed a hand on their cheek. Unintentionally, they let out another cough, trying desperately to get rid of the tight feeling in their throat. With the coughing, Ballora backed up, eyes fully opened.

“Get Miss Ellie…” her voice was quiet and sudden.

“What?”

Ballora turned to the table, quickly grabbing one of the cookies in her hand. Candy could see the other doll beginning to shake before Scout let out another, more forcefully cough; After which, Candy noticed there was a rising wheeze in their breathing. Candy kicked their chair back.

“Miss Ellie!”

Ell perked, glancing over to the table, expecting Candy to be fighting with Freddy or one of the kids to be causing trouble. Instead, she spotted Ballora clinging to a bent over Scout and Candy frantically waving. The initial panic shot up as she saw the cookie in Candy’s hands. 

“Oh no…”

Olivia watched as Ell ran to the tea table. She watched as the table was knocked clear, cups and cookies falling to the floor. Even from a distance, Olivia noted how pale Scout had become. Adding Scout’s complexion to the coughing, Ballora and Candy’s panic, and Ell’s frantically running over, Olivia turned to the pack of confused parents.

“Say, Mrs. Walsh…what was in those cookies?”

“Cookies? Um…they’re milk cookies. Harold loves them!”

“Yeah, but what’s in them?”

“Oh, just the normal stuff. Uh, flour, sugar, salt, eggs, milk…”

“Isn’t Harold lactose intolerant?”

“Yes, so we use Almond milk.”

“ And there it is…” Olivia stood up, moving over to the rising commotion at the tea table. “Call an ambulance. Now.”

“W-what’s happening?”

“Oh, no,” one of the mother’s gasped, covering her mouth with one hand and grabbing Mrs. Walsh’s arm with the other. “The boy has nut allergies…it was in the updated form.”

Mrs. Walsh quickly turned pale. “No, no, no…I didn’t…” 

“ You didn’t know. We should’ve been more cautious. No point arguing about what-ifs,” Olivia shrugged. “Just…call an ambulance. Now , please!”

Three parents began dialing before deciding that Ms. Commons would be the one to call. Olivia stopped, turning to another parent. Her brow furrowed as she struggled for the words, snapping her fingers at him as she finally found them.

“Mr…Roberts, right? Your son is allergic to…bees, I think?”

“Yes?”

“So, do you happen to have an EpiPen on hand?”

The light went off in the man’s head as he quickly dug into the packed bag hung over his shoulder. Olivia tried to wait patiently, but her eyes kept drifting back to Ell beside Scout. It seemed to finally be clicking for them that they were having a reaction - eyes water, breathing labored, wheezing, and shaking. Olivia knew the kid had allergies, but she didn’t realize they were this severe. 

“Scout, sweetie, it’s gonna be okay,” Ell whimpered, rubbing Scout’s back.

“W-what do we do?” pleaded one of the girls.

“I don’t…”

“ABCs,” Ballora spoke flatly. “Airways, breathing, circulation.”

Ell looked at Scout, who shook their head. She was too frightened to move them or force them to open their mouth to check, which Ballora seemed to pick up on. The doll placed a hand on Ell’s shoulder.

“Their breathing, which is good. Keep an eye on it. Best thing to do right now is lay them down, feet elevated.”

“How do you know this stuff?” Candy didn’t mean to come across as cold, but her panic was mixing with her insecurities from the weeks prior. “Shouldn’t we…put a pillow under their head or something?”

“No!” Ballora snapped quickly before shaking her head, tone lowering. “That can just make things worse…what would really help right now is…”

“Epinephrine?”

Olivia bent down, offering the EpiPen to Ell. She quickly took it, ripping it from the casing. Her hands were starting to shake but the cap eventually came off. Olivia held Ell’s hands, steadying them.

“I can do this, Annabelle.”

“B-but…I…”

“I got this.”

Olivia took the EpiPen, waiting until Ballora had positioned Scout on the floor. Their breathing was a bit more labored, the wheezing somewhat louder. Ballora turned to Olivia, pointing to a position on Scout’s thigh. The small doll held the leg in place as Olivia positioned the pen firmly before clicking. Scout flinched but didn’t move much. After what felt like forever, the breathing grew less heavy and the wheezing softened. 

The Playroom was eerily silent.

Chapter Text

Being out in the hillsides had its upsides - beautiful views, no annoying neighbors, privacy - but it did have a serious downside: the time it took for emergency services to arrive. Being perhaps the only calm one in the entire situation, Olivia spent the entire time trying to get everyone else to calm down enough that she wasn’t annoyed by their presence. She’d make an exception for Ell and the dolls, but the other parents and children were seriously starting to grate on her. The mask was cracking.

She’d tried sending them away - after all, play time was definitely over - but most remained as “moral support” which Olivia initially welcomed as the parents seemed to be more receptive of Ell’s needs at the moment, but over time that even seemed excessive. Watching them soothing her and holding her, Olivia admitted to wanting nothing more than to scream at them. Being there for Ellie was her job, not theirs, but in the moment, she didn’t want to add to the stress.

Her goals were rather simple: get as many parents and their children to leave as possible, and keep the dolls from losing their minds due to the high stress environment. So far, she’d managed to get rid of three families - leaving about eight left - and most of the dolls had willingly left the room - leaving Candy, Freddy, and Ballora. Oh, and Mr. Hippo who didn’t seem to know what was going on, as usual.

“I see the ambulance pulling up!” one of the parents came running back into the room. “I can show them over…”

“Arthur will show them in,” Olivia huffed. She was trying to keep her tone in check. “Thank you, though. Sorry for troubling you all with this…”

“I am so sorry about this,” whimpered Mrs. Walsh. She was clutching a handful of tissues she’d been using to wipe her eyes and nose. “I should’ve been more careful.”

Olivia was getting tired of saying, “It’s alright. We should’ve asked before serving them. We’re all just a little new to Scout’s allergies, and we didn’t realize they were this severe.”

“Still, I am so-”

“Someone order an ambulance?”

Olivia grimaced. Of all the EMTs to send in this situation, they had to send him . She turned from the gaggle of parents to see the EMT push past Arthur, nearly knocking him to the ground, while wheeling a stretcher in. It wasn’t the first time and likely wouldn’t be the last. 

“Derek…” Olivia growled, rolling her eyes before doing her best to restore her persona. “What great timing!”

Derek made a face before turning away. Olivia thought about smacking him but decided there were too many witnesses, and it wouldn’t help the situation. It wasn’t like this was anything new, especially with Derek. Every time they had to call emergency services, she wished to hear the news he’d been fired. Abandoning the stretcher not far away, Derek knelt beside Ell and Scout. 

“Hey, little man, what’s up?”

Scout looked over at Derek with a raised brow. Their throat was still rather swollen and sore, so all that managed to come out was, “Uh…”

“It’s an allergic reaction,” Ballora offered. “Nut allergy. They went into anaphylaxis but we administered Epineph-”

“How many kids ya gotta get wheeled out of here before you shut this place down?” Derek snapped, turning to Ell.

“This had nothing to do with the dolls…” Ell mumbled. “Scout had an allergic reaction to the cookies…”

“Right.” Derek began checking Scout over, though his movements were rather sharp and forceful. “So what happened?”

“As Ballora said,” Ell hissed, “They had an allergic reaction to the nuts in the cookies.”

“Are you sure?”

“ Excuse me ?”

“I mean, it wouldn’t be the first time you fudged some of the details…”

Ell opened her mouth, but one of the other parents stepped forward, waving a finger.

“Excuse me , young man, who do you think you are, questioning her like this? Is this some sort of interrogation? Are you the police? Is this a crime scene? What kind of EMT are you?”

“Sorry I’m late!”

As if aiming for an awkward entrance, the second EMT walked in, shoulding three different bags on their shoulders or in their arms. He smiled brightly until the tension of the room hit him in the face. Quickly lowering his gaze, he set the bags down beside the stretcher, hurrying to Scout’s side, opposite Derek.

“Uh, so, heard it was an allergic reaction.” the second EMT muttered, looking between Derek and Scout. “I bet talking is a little difficult right now. Just nod or shake your head or something: You take Epinephrine?”

Scout nodded.

“That’s good. That should give us the time to get down to the hospital then. Let’s get you up on the stretcher!”

Derek and the EMT helped Scout up and onto the stretcher. Straps were used to keep them in place, and the second EMT began to wheel the stretcher away. Derek collected the bags. Olivia felt the whole ordeal was looking more like a show as everyone watched silently, as if an imaginary spotlight was trained on the main cast: EMT, Derek, Scout and Ell.

“Can I ride with you?” Ell perked, jumping to her feet. 

“What, why would we-”

“Sure. You can sit up front with me!” smiled the EMT. 

Olivia placed an arm around Ell, offering a kiss on the cheek. Derek rolled his eyes, marching behind the stretcher with the bags.

At last, the parents were beginning to leave as the ambulance was loaded. Olivia stood on the steps, watching Ell talk with the friendly EMT. There was always at least one good EMT that partnered with Derek until their soul was crushed under the weight of his ‘opinions’. Derek was finishing loading everything into the ambulance, locking the stretcher into place before taking their seat beside it. Olivia walked down the stairs.

“I’m surprised you haven’t been fired yet.”

“I’m surprised you haven’t been arrested yet.”

Olivia scoffed. “ I’m not the one disrespecting frantic patients and their guardians. Though, I did enjoy Ms. Stone chewing you out. Ah , if only I had a camera on hand.”

Derek grimaced, turning away as he muttered, “Psychopath.”

“Oh, please. That’s the best you can come up with?”

Scout awkwardly looked between the two and prayed for the ambulance to start moving. Eventually, they heard the front doors open and the suspension shift ever so slightly as people entered. Derek smirked, leaning forward and grabbing the back door.

“Looks like we’ll meet you there, then,” he hummed.

“Looks like it,” Olivia nodded. “See ya soon, Scout.”

“Bye,” Scout hoarsely replied, waving.

Olivia remained in position, waving as the doors shut and the vehicle began driving away. She remained there as the last few parents left as well, leaving an empty courtyard. The air was a little brisk, and Olivia slowly wrapped her arms around herself, eyes still trained on the small road leading back to town. 

Scout wasn’t a fan of hospitals, but they tolerated them. It’d been a while since they’d had a reaction, especially one this bad, but sitting in the hospital bed with the subtle beeps of machines and whirling lights was nostalgic. They hadn’t always been allergic to nuts, at least they don’t remember always being allergic, so there was a time when they frequented the hospital until the cause was found. That was with their second foster family.

Sitting in the chair beside the bed, Ell seemingly crashed. After all the built up anxiety and adrenaline came crashing to a halt, Ell fell asleep in the chair, holding Scout’s hand. Scout figured she was in more shock than they were. The whole series of events seemed to happen so fast that sitting in the hospital now felt nauseatingly slow. Still, they were thankful that Ell was able to get some rest.

“Oh, isn’t she the cutest thing when she sleeps?”

Scout looked over as Olivia entered. The woman was nearly silent as she moved, gently leaning over her wife before kissing her on the forehead. It was the most gentle Scout had seen her. Olivia quietly pushed some hair aside before pulling away.

“I suppose we shouldn’t wake her.”

Scout smiled. “No. She seemed pretty tired.”

“Adrenaline crash will do that…”

Olivia silently moved a second chair over, sitting beside Ell. Her eyes remained focused on her, smile soft and warm as she rested her chin on the palm of her hand, leaning somewhat against the armrest.

“She tends to get worked up so easily…”

Scout chuckled a little before coughing. Their throat was still sore. When their voice finally returned, they muttered, “I’m a little happy for the attention.”

“I understand that. Sometimes I crave her attention too…” Olivia paused, again moving a strand of hair from Ell’s face. “I don’t deserve her…”

Scout suddenly felt like they were a ghost in the room, as Olivia stared at Ell. Maybe they were, with Olivia existing only with Ell at that moment. Though Scout didn’t know much about Olivia or their relationship, in the soft moments like these, Scout could feel the love the two shared. It reminded them of their grandparents; the way they looked at each other with love in their eyes.

“Do you have to do that here?”

Olivia’s face fell as she turned toward the door. Derek stood with his arms crossed, nose wrinkled. Scout felt the warmth in the room get sucked out as the two stared at each other. 

“What do you mean, Derek ? Can someone not show love and admiration for their wife ?”

Derek scoffed. “Wife? Yeah, right.”

Olivia leaned toward Scout without taking her eyes off Derek. She placed a hand by her lips before whispering, “He’s too stupid to get lesbians exist.”

Scout chuckled a little based on the tone alone, which was enough to set Derek off apparently.

“I know what lesbians are, you psychopathic freak!”

“My, is that your word of the day?” Olivia cooed. “Psychopath is a big word, so I can understand your excitement.”

“As if. You can’t feel anything.”

Olivia rolled her eyes. “How you became and remain an EMT is beyond me…”

Derek turned, pointing to Scout. “Look, kid, tell your parents you're better off staying far away from these two. The amount of kids I’ve had to-”

“Are not even double digits, you idiot!” Olivia’s tone was rising, cutting sharper as she stood up. “And don’t you dare talk to Scout like we’re not here. Ell cares more about them than you can even fathom !”

“That woman cares more about her stupid rabid dolls than another human being.”

Scout grabbed Olivia’s wrist before it jerked up to strike. The look in the woman’s eyes was something Scout could only compare to when Candy attacked them: fueled by unimaginable focus and dangerous commitment. 

“Say whatever you want, Derek. You can file another report with the city or call CPS…”

Olivia flinched as Ell put a hand on her shoulder. Scout watched as Ell stepped around Olivia - stopping briefly to kiss her on the cheek - and casually approached Derek. The man remained still, arms crossed and brow furrowed.

“You’ve spent years trying to undermine my job, my home, my marriage…aren’t you tired? I’m tired…” Ell yawned. “Just let it go…I’ll be filing another report against you, but I’m sure you already knew that.”

“I wish you would come to your senses,” Derek huffed, marching off. 

Ell sighed, gently closing the door to the room. The room was dimly lit, but the light was enough to illuminate the three as they sat: Scout in the bed, Ell in the chair beside Olivia. The silence was intermingled with the beeping of monitors and machines. 

“I’m sorry about Derek,” Ell sighed, resting her head on Olivia’s shoulder. “He has it out for the house…”

“Why?”

“Many reasons…”

“He likes Ell and is upset she’s gay,” Olivia shrugged.

Ell slapped her shoulder. “Enough.”

“You know it’s true…though he’s also just an asshole.”

Ell slapped her arm again. “Olivia!”

Olivia smirked. “You can’t say I’m wrong!”

Scout smiled, listening to their banter. Yeah, they loved each other.

Chapter Text

Ell had trouble leaving Scout overnight, but she eventually relented at the persuasive calm of Olivia. Practically being dragged out of the room, Ell promised to bring a change of clothes tomorrow and to treat the three of them to a lunch in town. While both Scout and Olivia told her that was unnecessary, she insisted. In an attempt to make her leaving easier, the two agreed. Then, the room went silent as Scout was alone.

They slept on and off throughout the night, but something about the medical silence left them feeling uncomfortable, plus nurses occasionally entered to check on them. To the nurses’ credit, they weren’t loud by any means; it just happened that Scout was sensitive, especially in this environment. It’d been a long time since they’d spent the night in the hospital, and it wasn’t exactly a thrilling experience. 

In the early morning, Scout gave up on any more rest. Grabbing their phone - which Olivia had brought when she drove up and had been left on the bedside - they elected to try scrolling a little. So long as they made little to no noise, the nurses didn’t seem to mind. They flicked between a few apps - tumblr, Youtube, etc - before they somehow ended up reviewing old messages. 

They looked back at some from their grandparents - prior to the move - as well as some from old family friends that stopped asking about them years ago. In fact, they didn’t really receive many messages - their grandparents had been the only ones to really text them, and since the move they hadn’t. There were no friends or family to hear from. Suddenly, Scout felt even more isolated in the darkened room. 

After much hesitation, Scout flipped to their contacts. There weren’t very many, and it didn’t take long to find the one they were looking for. It’d been a while since they’d called her, but now seemed like a good time - albeit a little early in the day. Scout’s finger hovered over the facetime button briefly before firmly pressing down, triggering the little trills of the ringing. They weren’t sure what they were expecting - whether or not she’d answer - but they sat with their legs pressed to their chest, staring at the illuminated screen.

To Scout’s surprise, it only rang three times before being answered. The screen paused before lighting up with the face of a middle aged woman. She was rather portly, with bright eyes and somewhat curly hair. Based on the darkened background, she was also in an unlit room. 

“Scout! It’s been so long. How are you doing?”

“Hi…Miss Mary…”

Mary was Scout’s social worker. She’d worked with Scout since their parents died, and Scout often felt like she was the only family they had left - at least until their grandparents had been located. It’d been a while since Scout had called her, the last time being when Grandma had fallen and gone to the hospital. It felt like a lifetime ago.

“It’s a little early for you to be up. Are you not feeling better?”

“How did you know I was sick?”

Mary smirked, leaning a little bit to give a wary glance. “Scout, sweetie, I can see you’re in a hospital gown.” She shuffled into what appeared to be pillows. “Besides, your Aunt emailed me.”

Scout perked a little without realizing it. “My aunt…emailed you?”

“Yes. She does that a lot…more than I think she needs to. I’ve told her she doesn’t need to give me a play-by-play, but she insists. Whatever it takes to make her feel better, I suppose!”

“I…” Scout sniffled. “I didn’t know you knew my Aunt.”

“Well,” her voice turned more somber, “your grandparents told me their plans and of course I needed to know about where they were planning to send you. Your welfare is my business after all. I’ve spoken to your Aunt a few times over the phone, but we’ve mostly spoken through emails.”

Scout nodded solemnly. “So…everyone knew…”

Mary tilted her head. “Scout…did your grandparents not tell you about all of this?”

Scout shook their head.

Mary groaned. “They told me they were going to tell you! If I had known they were going to pull a stunt like this, I would’ve…”

“It’s okay,” Scout mumbled, rubbing their nose. “I’m…over it.”

Scout sniffled a little again, feeling the slight trickle of tears beginning to drip. Everyone knew about the move - their grandparents, Ell, even their social worker; everyone knew except the person it was about. Something about that hurt. Even if their grandparents didn’t mean to hurt them, it felt like getting abandoned all over again. 

“Scout…why are you calling me all of a sudden? Are you okay?”

Scout sucked in a breath, shaking their head. “No…no…well, I just…I had an allergic reaction. So, they kept me overnight in case…secondary reaction, you know? So, I’m just…”

“If everything’s alright, why are you calling? At such an early hour, at that!” She paused. “I’m not trying to scold you. I’m not upset. You know I’d drop everything for you or any of the other kids I oversee…I just want to know what’s going on.”

“I just…” Scout mumbled, partially burying their face into their knees. “There was this…guy, the EMT, that helped me…he, uh, really , really, really had it out for Ell - my Aunt - and he kept…he kept saying he’d get me taken away from them…and I just…”

“Scout, listen to me.”

Scout sniffled, rubbing at the tears, but nodded. 

“If there’s a complaint - while we take every complaint seriously - we wouldn’t just take you away without an investigation. I would come down or someone else would come over and check that everything is alright, that you’re safe. And if it’s true that this man has it out for your Aunt, we will take that into consideration going forward - after investigating.”

Scout nodded. They knew that, but for some reason they couldn’t believe in it. 

“And considering the emails your Aunt sends, I’m sure we’ve already got a pretty solid foundation of proof that she cares about you.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, even when we require this sort of thing, most guardians will… omit things that would paint them in a negative light. Not your Aunt,” Mary chuckled a little. “I know all about your adventures, sweetie. Your little run out, you getting attacked by one of the dolls, helping your aunt-in-law…even that your reaction today was due to cookies during tea time. I know it all.”

Scout lifted their head a little. They weren’t surprised by Ell’s emails - Olivia mentioned they were typically quite thorough - it was the fact that Ell even mentioned the injuries Scout had sustained in them. Usually, Mary was right, guardians wouldn’t willingly give that stuff up because it would make them look untrustworthy or unsafe. The fact that Mary knew about Candy’s episode that happened a month ago and nothing had happened was somewhat reassuring. 

“Answer me this, Scout…” Mary hummed, adjusting the phone. “Are you happy there?”

Scout smiled. “Yes.”

“Do you feel safe?”

“Yes.”

“Then I’m happy for you.”

“Really?”

“I will admit, I am a little worried about the whole doll attack thing, but I understand that your Aunt works with at-risk dolls…just like I work with at-risk kids. I can respect that. Sometimes…these things happen, but how guardians respond to these kinds of things is what is really important.”

Scout smiled a little more, sniffling the rest of their tears away. Fatigue was starting to settle in again, forcing out a yawn which made Mary laugh. 

“Now, I do want you to know I will be visiting some time in the new year. Normal stuff; nothing you haven’t gone through before.”

“Okay.”

“With that…I think we should both get a little more shut eye, what do you say?”

Scout nodded.

“Good. Say hi to your aunts for me, okay?”

“Okay.”

“Sleep well, Scout.”

“You too…”

The light of the phone faded as the call ended. The silence cradled Scout as they relaxed into the bed, eventually falling back to sleep.

Chapter Text

Ell had the whole day planned beforehand. She spent some time lying awake in bed after leaving Scout at the hospital, planning everything. Breakfast, a trip around town to get clothes or toys or electronics or anything, lunch maybe…She’d planned, replanned, and made back-up plans. Olivia told her she was overcompensating, but Ell couldn’t shake it. The overwhelming spiral of guilt from everything was spinning inside her that she felt sick. Sending the email to the social worker was one of the hardest things she mustered that night. She managed to fall asleep sometime after two.

She had the day planned, but the day had its own plans apparently. The day started earlier than Ell or Olivia anticipated, as Arthur came in before sunrise with a request for a wellness check. Apparently, during his early walks through the halls, he’d heard unfortunate noises coming from Ballora’s room. Considering the previous day’s events, naturally there were concerns.

The three moved quickly, but ultimately Olivia sent Arthur to fetch her medical kit. Even before opening the door, the sound was quite obvious. That distinct sound of clicking porcelain against something hard. It was rhythmic and constant. The soft repeated clinking. 

Ell knocked once, called Ballora’s name.

No response.

Olivia knocked a little harder, this time providing the warning that they were about to enter.

Again, no response.

The door opened to the darkened room, the only light bleeding through the closed curtains. The bed was undone, blankets thrown around, and pillows ripped opened. Olivia groaned as she stepped into a puddle of ground porcelain that had spilled from the opened bag onto the floor. Ell hurried in, searching the room quickly before spotting Ballora in one of the corners.

The small doll was curled up, knees pressed against her chest, tiny hands clutching the cloth skirt was such strength the fabric was beginning to fray, and the rhythmic clinking as her head beat against the wall. Her eyelids fluttered with each collision, the only sign she was conscious of each hit. Each time the pale porcelain hit the wall, the crack over the side of her face shuttered a little more.

“Shit!” Olivia snapped, nearly pushing Ell aside to get to Ballora.

Ell threw open the curtains to allow light in as Olivia knelt. She - Olivia - tried to place a hand between the wall and Ballora, but the repeated tilt continued, though at least now it was against something softer. Each time the doll’s head brushed against Olivia’s hand, the woman felt the chipping porcelain against her skin. 

“How long has she been at this?” Ell gasped, grabbing some blankets. “How bad is it?”

Olivia tried to get Ballora to stop or remain still long enough to see the extent, but the doll relentlessly kept moving. It seemed she wasn’t even aware her head wasn’t meeting the wall anymore or that Olivia and Ell were there. She just remained in constant repeated motion. 

“I…I can’t tell!” Olivia turned, looking at the open door. “Where the hell is Arthur!”

“Don’t shout!” Ell huffed. “You’ll wake everyone up. Last thing she needs is an audience.” She held out a blanket for Olivia. “Will this help?”

“Right.” Olivia took the folded blanket, using it as a makeshift pillow to cushion Ballora a little more. “I need her to stop moving to get a good look…”

“How can I help?”

Olivia opened her mouth but stopped. She turned rather sharper, looking up at Ell directly. “Can you hold her?”

“Of course.”

“No, Ell, I mean it…can you hold her?”

Ell let out a shuddered breath, feeling the weight of Olivia’s words. She wasn’t just asking Ell to hold the doll, she was asking her to specifically restrain Ballora, forcefully. It was more than just gently holding them or cradling them when things were hard, this was holding tightly and preventing them from moving or escaping. Ell was the gentle one, and Olivia knew that. That’s why she was asking twice. 

“I can…”

Olivia sighed but nodded, scooting over so Ell could sit beside her. 

Sitting, Ell carefully wrapped Ballora in the thick blanket, pinning her arms to her chest and resting her legs outward. Without a wall or anything to rap against, Ballora’s head would simply tick against the air, making it almost seem like her neck was snapping repeatedly. Tightly holding Ballora’s body in place with her legs, Ell used her hands to grab Ballora’s head, applying enough pressure to stop the movements without further damaging the frail porcelain. 

“Good…hold her just like that…” Olivia murmured, leaning in. “Dammit, where’s Arthur?”

“Present.” Arthur appeared, setting the bag down and opening it. “Shall I play nurse today?”

“Thank you,” Olivia smirked. “Can I get the…”

Before she could finish, Arthur held out a small wooden tool with a metal tip - something similar to one used in pottery. Olivia smiled, shaking her head.

“The wooden one?”

Arthur perked a little before digging back in the bag to pull out a flat, wooden tool - typically used in modelling clay. Olivia took the tool and began gently tracing the cracks with it. Some of them had extended further - reaching up the hairline and completely shattering her ear, which was what Olivia was feeling earlier. It wouldn’t take much for it to completely fall off, which was concerning as the missing piece would leave a gaping hole. This was among the chief concerns Olivia had. 

“How bad is it…” Ell whispered.

“She’s most likely gonna lose her ear…” Olivia replied, equally as soft.

“It can’t be saved?”

“Not in her current condition. If she was in a better state, maybe…but with the amount of material she’s already in need of…” Olivia sighed, looking up. “Ell, I’m sorry. Best we can do is patch up the hole…”

“Okay…”

Olivia used the tool to gently lift Ballora’s eyelid - on the cracked side. Primarily, her eyes seemed unfocused, which went into the assumption she wasn’t fully conscious and likely disassociated. The concerning part was that the corner of the rounded plastic of the eye was now showing signs of cracking as well. The socket was also showing signs of breaking, something that wasn’t new but the prolonged beating had exasperated the damage further. 

“At this rate, she might actually go blind…” 

“What?”

“Wait, I think she’s saying something…”

As Olivia was leaned in close, she noticed Ballora’s mouth subtly moving, almost as rhythmically as her head movements had been. Leaning in a little further, practically pressing her ear against the porcelain, she heard the faintest voice emerging. It took a prolonged silence before Olivia could make out the words.

“I didn’t know…I didn’t know…”

Olivia pulled away, shaking her head. “Same thing…”

“Olivia, sweetheart, share with the class,” Ell huffed.

Olivia chuckled a little. “She’s saying she didn’t know…she said that when I found her too…and a couple times after she got here, right? Must be a - what is it - flashbacks? Trauma responses?”

“I know she has a thing about allergies but I’d forgotten how severe it was,” Ell sighed. “What can we do for her now?”

“I’ll try adhesive around the cracks, trying to keep her in one piece for now…but it might be better to just remove the ear now, while I’m here, than wait until I’ve left and it falls off. Leaving a hole like that, especially for a porcelain doll, is asking for trouble.”

“She’ll survive it though…right?”

Olivia sighed, handing the tool back to Arthur. “I can’t promise that, Annabelle. If she’d been taking the grounds for a week even, I’d offer a better outcome…but right now, I just don’t know. Not to mention, she spilled a lot of her grounds…so I’m not sure how long that’ll last her, but she needs to take it, especially now…or there’s a chance she’ll slip into TNIP…”

“No!” Ell snapped, hands moving to hug onto Ballora. Surprisingly, Ballora’s head did not resume its ticks. “Y-you don’t know that…”

“She’s been borderline since you got her, Annabelle…hell, I’m honestly surprised she hasn’t broken things trying to get materials.” Olivia stopped, seeing Ell’s eyes beginning to well. “I’m not…trying to upset you. I'm just trying to be realistic here…”

Ell sniffled, looking down at Ballora. Though she’d stopped moving, the tiny frame leaned against Ell, the weight of which was barely noticeable. It wouldn’t be the first doll she’d lost, or the first one that’d slipped into TNIP - Terminal Neglect-Induced Psychosis - but every time it hurt. It hurt to hold the doll close, trying to give them enough love and care to prevent it or enough material to heal them, only to watch them turn hostile, to lose themselves, and succumb. 

It wasn’t the first time Olivia warned Ell about Ballora either. Upon arrival, Ballora was critical and near lifeless. Olivia said it’d be end of life care, but Ell had been determined for more. They’d given every last ounce of ground porcelain they had in stock, one-on-one time and plenty of reassurance. In time, Ballora began to move more on her own, she spoke and interacted. She found life, and it brought Ell to tears. It’d been a long road, but they’d come too far to lose her now, right?

“I’ll do what I can…but please don’t…don’t pretend like it isn’t possible, like she’s okay.”

Ell nodded, resting her cheek on Ballora’s head. The little doll was trembling, even wrapped in the thick layer of blanket. Skin against the porcelain, she felt so cold. So hollow.

Chapter Text

Scout was a little surprised when only Olivia showed up to pick them up. Regardless, she came with a change of clothes, some breakfast burritos, a little balloon from the gift shop , and an overly exaggerated positive attitude. It was like she was desperately trying to come across as Ell would, but overall it just came across as forced and somewhat eerie. If it was anyone else, Scout would be concerned - and perhaps some of the nurses were too.

“Sorry it’s just me, kiddo,” Olivia remarked as they began driving home. “There was a little… incident this morning and Annabelle couldn’t leave. Believe me, it killed her not to be able to pick you up.”

“Is everyone okay?”

Olivia mumbled a little, tapping the steering wheel. “Well…might have to do a little medical stuff later today, but you don’t have to worry about that. Ell’s worrying enough for everyone.”

Scout leaned into their chair a little bit, staring out the window. They remembered the drive up with their grandfather and began wondering how their grandparents were doing. It’d been a few months, but there hadn’t been any messages - then again, Scout hadn’t reached out either. They couldn’t decide if they were nervous to write or ashamed. There was still that small seed of doubt that said they’d been abandoned. It would fester every time Scout thought about contacting them again.

As the scenery flashed by, Scout tried to decide which doll had an accident. Their mind immediately fell on Candy, who was still recovering from their last episode. The idea that Candy lashed out again sent a shiver down their spine. Drifting from Candy, Scout briefly considered Freddy as this was the first time Scout had truly been away from Freddy since arriving. Just as the car rocked onto the gravel drive, Scout thought about Ballora. She’d been so frantic yesterday during their reaction. Scout could still picture the fear in her eyes. 

“They might jump you when you get in,” Olivia warned. “They wanted to throw a whole welcome back party for you, but I still think that’s a bit much…you were only gone a night.”

“I guess they were just worried,” Scout chuckled.

“I guess…”

“I mean, having a medical episode is just as scary for people watching as it is for people experiencing it sometimes…right?”

“Hmm, yeah…” Olivia hummed, pulling the car into place. “That makes sense.”

Scout wondered if Olivia actually understood what they were saying. Having interacted with Olivia more now, they understood why some of the dolls commented on her oddness. It had become rather obvious Olivia didn’t fully relate to people, a sensation that must’ve been odd to highly empathic dolls. Sometimes, Scout could tell when Olivia was faking it, but for the most part, they couldn’t tell exactly how far Olivia’s emotions went.

As Scout exited the car, they peered up at the large manor. They remembered arriving months prior, how daunting the house seemed, how secluded they felt and how lost they felt that first night. Now, approaching the steps, Scout felt a rising warmth and sense of belonging. They hadn’t noticed it before, but now, as they tightened their grip on the door handle, they realized this was their home now, and they couldn’t imagine it any other way.

“Surprise!”

Scout beamed as the collection of dolls welcomed him in the foyer. Paper streamers and a hurriedly made banner adorned the area, with each of the dolls present holding up small crafts. There were the usual bunch - Candy, Freddy, Arthur - as well as a few others - Mr. Hippo, the frightening little striped shirt doll, Fox. Standing in the back of the collection was Ell, holding a bundled up doll in her arms - like a mother carrying a toddler, slightly on her hip and with arms holding them close. The blanket was wrapped around the doll in a way the face was hidden, but Scout could make out the small porcelain hands of Ballora holding onto Ell.

“I told you this was too much,” Olivia sighed, entering behind Scout. “Who’s gonna clean all this up now?”

“We will,” Arthur assured. “In all, we toned the celebration down considerably, Doctor.”

“Fair…”

“Scout!” Candy shouted, running up and wrapping her arms around Scout’s waist. “Are you okay? That was so scary! I’m so sorry! I should’ve vetted the food before tea! A good hostess always double checks!” She paused before looking up at Olivia. “Not that Ollie and Ellie are bad hostesses…”

“Nice save,” Olivia smirked, walking away.

“Did it hurt?” Freddy mumbled, peering over Candy.

“Not really…” Scout shrugged. “Kinda itchy and very freaky.”

“Never seen a reaction like that,” Freddy commented. “It was always just like…” Freddy rubbed his arm. “The red spots.”

“Hives,” Olivia offered, still moving through the crowd to make it to Ell. “They’re called hives, Freddy…or a rash depending on the severity.”

“Oh…okay.”

Scout tried to smile as Candy held on and Freddy gently grabbed their shirt, but their gaze drifted to Olivia and Ell. Gently, Ell handled the bundle to Olivia, offering a brief view of Ballora underneath. Even from a distance, Scout could see the gauze wrapped around half of her face, and their heart sank. As Olivia walked away with Ballora, Ell turned back to Scout, meeting their eyes.

“Is she okay?” Scout whispered, stepping free of Candy and Freddy - though both quickly grabbed to hold hands.

“She…” Ell swallowed. “We’ll see .”

Scout froze. “What…”

Ell looked away. “Olivia is…she’s gonna do what she can for right now but…”

“But what? What happened?” Scout was feeling more frantic. They’d been gone less than a day but it felt like something had changed. “Was…was it me ? Was it my fault…because of the-the reaction?”

“Scout, it’s not your fault!” Ell gasped, pulling Scout close. “None of this is your fault! How could you think that?”

“My reaction…did it trigger something? D-did her kid have allergies? Did they…” Scout felt their heart beating the air from their lungs. 

“Scout…” Ell sighed, hugging them. “Ballora’s child is still alive…actually.”

“They are?”

“Yes…” Ell paused, looking around at the anxiously watching dolls.

Arthur looked at the gathering of dolls surrounding the two and began shooing them off - with only Candy and Freddy refusing to leave. Though Arthur made attempts to drag them away, Ell eventually waved him off. He started to take down the decorations, neatly collecting them and piling them for later disposal or storage. He was silent while he moved.

“I…honestly don’t know about Ballora’s history with allergies,” Ell admitted quietly. “Ballora doesn’t talk much about her history…”

“But you know who her kid was?”

“Yes…unfortunately.”

Scout pulled away a little, looking up at Ell. “Huh?”

Ell sighed, looking away. “Belle Dawson…is an… interesting woman, to say the least. While we’ve housed Ballora for quite some time - somewhere around 10 years, I think - Belle has recently made attempts to…reclaim her.”

“Really?”

“Yes.” Ell groaned, loosening the hug completely. “But, considering Ballora’s state when she was found and the time gap, we naturally refused. So she resorted to…less than savory tactics.”

“Couldn’t she go to the police?”

“Oh, she did…we went to court and everything. She lost. We had evidence she’d been neglected and abused prior to finding her, and it was clear there had been no attempt to find her before now. It doesn’t matter…she’s still trying her hardest to get Ballora back, for whatever reason.”

“Should we be worried?”

Ell shrugged. “We have a restraining order.”

Scout laughed a little. “You sounded almost like Olivia there.”

Ell blushed, waving them off. “Circling back around, we do know that Belle had a brother who died due to allergies. We found it in the newspaper while doing a background. We figured that was why Ballora had such an aversion. It was probably something she picked up from Belle.”

“That makes sense…”

“Still, Scout,” Ell hummed, placing a hand on their shoulder. “I don’t want you to think this is your fault, at all , understand?

Scout nodded. “Okay.”

“It’s my fault…” Candy whispered suddenly, eyes focused hard on the floor.

“No!” Ell gasped, reaching down for Candy. “It's not anyone’s fault. No fault. Don’t…”

Candy pursed her lips, staring at Ell as she continued to ramble. Scout wasn’t sure if Candy was accepting what Ell was saying or just letting the woman run herself out, but after a while Candy nodded, and Ell relaxed again. The little doll moved from holding onto Scout to holding onto Ell, glancing back at Freddy. The two exchanged a nod, and that seemed to be that. 

Scout glanced down the hall, the way Olivia had gone with Ballora. They weren’t sure what Olivia was planning on doing or how badly Ballora was, but the panic in their throat continued to rise.

Chapter Text

Olivia had worked with various types of dolls of all sorts of makes and sizes. Some dolls were easier to work with than others, materials being easier to find or blend. The more delicate the doll, the more of a pain it was to fix, and porcelain was one of the biggest pains in her line of work. It was fragile and hard to work with; the material being so picky and specific sometimes. Cloth, polyester and cotton were far more welcoming to new material than porcelain, and porcelain also took longer to heal than fabric. Specialized tools, medicine, glue…porcelain took more work than Olivia liked to offer sometimes.

At this point, Olivia was at least relieved that Ballora wasn’t putting up a fuss. Normally, a doll with a break like this would be jittery and fearful, assuming they weren’t falling into psychosis. Ballora, though, was still and almost inanimate. If it wasn’t for the soft, occasional flutter of her eyelids and slight twitch of the neck, she could easily be mistaken for lifeless. In a way, Olivia considered that was better than TNIP. 

While Olivia would’ve preferred to just remove the ear and larger break, replacing it with a clay-bisque mix - something that would only partially assimilate but would provide enough structure and stability while she continued taking the ground porcelain. It would be long and tedious to get the hole patched, in the long run, it would’ve made more sense. Unfortunately, Olivia couldn’t stand the pathetic look Ell gave her when she explained this. So now, Olivia was doing rudimentary patch work along the cracks with specialized adhesive. It would take longer and was not even guaranteed to save the ear.

“Is she okay?”

Olivia stifled her groan as she turned to see Scout enter the room. They were quiet upon entering and equally as quiet as they shut the door behind them. Olivia recognized the look in the kid’s eyes, the same one Ell would wear when one of the doll’s was injured. Somehow, it didn’t invoke the same reaction inside her, but she tried her best to not let it show. 

“Scout, you don’t need to be here today. I don’t need the help.”

“But I wanna help…did her crack get worse?”

Scout continued into the room, stepping up beside where Ballora laid. With the blanket removed, Scout could see fully the shattering crack along the one side of her face. The original source had been around the eye socket, but now, there was a new epicenter on the side near the ear. The ear was virtually shattered, and Scout was surprised it was still attached. Pieces were missing and there were tiny holes peering in. Scout tried not to think about whether a living porcelain doll was hollow or not. 

“She had an accident this morning. I need to add some adhesive to keep it from worsening.”

“Worsening?”

“As you can see, her ear is in a delicate situation. If it continues to deteriorate, she’ll lose it and it might cause serious repercussions to that half of her head.”

Scout swallowed, hovering a hand over Ballora. They wanted nothing more than to hold the doll, comfort her. They imagined how much pain she must be feeling, how scared she was. Though she appeared expressionless and still, Scout wondered what she was thinking, what she was feeling. 

“Like I said, I don’t need any help with this,” Olivia sighed, stepping over. “This is a delicate procedure, and we can’t afford to make any mistakes here.”

“But, I…”

Before Scout could finish, they felt a sudden weight latch onto them. It was small but noticeable, the cold porcelain wrapping around their chest. Olivia let out a long groan, turning back toward the counter as Scout placed a hand on Ballora’s head, the small doll now hugging onto them tightly - or as tightly as a small doll can. As Scout’s hand rested on her, the small doll shivered, shaking in a way one might think she was crying.

“Great. Just great .”

“I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to…”

“It doesn’t matter. Forget it,” Olivia huffed, snapping on some plastic gloves. “We’re stuck here now, so just hold her still.”

Scout shifted a little, half sitting on the examination table. Ballora clung to them, held tilted slightly so the crack was luckily facing outward. Her mouth was open, lips trembling as her body heaved with fake breaths. Only one eyelid was lifted, the other spazzing in an attempt to open but ultimately failing. 

“She might flinch from this, but you have to keep her still or you’ll just make it worse, got it?”

Scout nodded, wrapping an arm around Ballora in a half hug. She didn’t seem to react to the touch initially, but after a moment, Scout noticed her labored movements seemed to relax. Olivia approached with a medium sized glass container and various sized tools. She pulled a chair up using her foot, sitting down in front of Scout and Ballora.

“This’ll burn if it touches your skin.”

“Oh…”

“Try not to move.”

Olivia dipped one of the larger tipped tools in the jar. She then proceeded to gently run it along the cracks. True to what she’d said, Ballora did somewhat flinch upon initial contact but didn’t move too much as Olivia continued. Watching the trail the tool left, Scout saw the distinct sheen of something clear move along the cracks. 

“Is that the adhesive?”

“Don’t talk.”

Scout swallowed a little, looking around. The room felt so quiet and cold, very much like the hospital room they’d only recently left. Olivia continued applying the adhesive along the edges of the crack, moving from different tipped tools and consistently dipping into the jar to reapply. She only moved along the exaggerated marks but didn’t apply anything to the ear or closer to the eye. After a while, she set the jar aside and stood up.

“Are you done?”

“No.”

Olivia moved back to the counter, opening a cabinet, and pulling out another jar as well as a box. She set them down on the examination table beside Scout. As she opened the box, Scout peered inside. There were bandages, wraps, patches and various other mundane forms of coverings. She dug in and pulled out a few cloth wraps.

“This is the part where she’s gonna fight.”

Scout perked. “What do you mean?”

“I need to work on her eye.”

Scout looked down at Ballora again. The eye that was open wasn’t on the cracked side, leaving the condition of the other hidden behind the eyelid. The cracks had originally started from the socket, branching out like twisted roots. Looking closer, Scout could see a new divet in the socket, as if one of the cracks had opened up. 

“It’s only natural for anything to react defensively when someone comes poking at their eyes,” Olivia shrugged, stirring a tool in the second jar. “Normally, we would try swapping out the eyepiece. It sucks, and they put up one hell of a fuss, but in the end, it either works or they go blind like they would’ve anyway.”

“You’re gonna take out her eye?” Scout gasped, instinctually hugging Ballora closer. 

“Not now!” Olivia huffed, waving the newly wet tool at them. “The cracks are minor, at least right now. Of course, with a porcelain doll like her, her eyes are mostly glass…which I’m sure I don’t have to explain is a pain to fix. Porcelain dolls already need special adhesive for them…and glass means even more special adhesive.”

“I…didn’t know that.”

“Well, now you do.” Olivia moved around, sitting in front of Scout again. “If you want to help, you can open her eye for me.”

Scout was hesitant even moving their hands near the cracks. Trying not to shake too much, they gently peeled Ballora’s eyelid open, revealing a slightly lazy looking glass eye. Scout had forgotten how vibrant Ballora’s pinkish eyes were, especially when both eyes were open and looking at them. Her expression was soft as she stared up at them, and Scout felt like they were betraying her for what was about to happen.

It seemed to take Ballora a second to realize what was happening, as her attention had been focused on Scout as opposed to the approaching Q-tip, but as soon as it was less than an inch from eye, she pulled sharply away. Her grip tightened as her mute expression turned to horror. Her labored breathing returned as her attention panned to Olivia.

“Hold. Her. Still.”

Scout couldn’t help but whimper as they tightened their grip around the doll, gently pressing her head into their chest for added stability. They moved a hand up, holding the back of Ballora’s head still. The doll continued to stare undaunted at Olivia, shivering slightly as the doctor went in for a second attempt. Scout felt the doll’s movements, the struggle to free herself from the impending tip. 

Scout quickly shut their eyes, unable to watch as Olivia gently applied the adhesive, much to Ballora’s dismay. They tried to focus on Ballora’s future, how this would help her in the long run, but they couldn’t help but drift to alternatives. Couldn’t Ballora have been sedated so she didn’t have to experience this? Couldn’t she have been given something to relax? Wasn’t there a better way? 

Slowly, Scout’s thoughts drifted into the darker aspects: what if there was a better way but Olivia didn’t feel like doing it. Olivia’s approach to medical treatment thus far seemed to be direct rather than compassionate. Even her explanations leaned toward that, as she often said that things would be better in the long run albeit a bit more extreme in the moment.

“Done. You can relax.”

Olivia pulled away, and Scout relaxed. Ballora quickly buried her face into Scout’s chest, whimpering. They could feel her small hands gripping tightly, the weight of her on their lap feeling almost nonexistent. As they gently patted her head, they tried to imagine the experience, the idea of someone applying something directly to their eye, but the very idea sent shivers down their spine. The silence in the room seemed far more pronounced than before. 

“I’m gonna do some work on the ear now, and then we’ll wrap her up.”

Scout could only nod, unable to find words anymore. They just wanted to leave, but the thought of leaving Ballora was sickening. So, they remained still and silent as Olivia delicately applied the remaining adhesive to her ear. Though delicate and precise, pieces still chipped and fell away, making Olivia curse subtly each time. This process felt the longest, but after a while, it ended.

Olivia wrapped Ballora’s head with cloth. Scout carried her out of the room. No other words were exchanged. Scout wasn’t sure they wanted to help Olivia with doll care anymore.

Chapter Text

Scout spent the day holding Ballora. Everywhere they went, Ballora went, cradled in a quilt and nestled gently against their chest. She didn’t move much and never spoke up, but on occasion Scout could feel her hand squeeze a little like when they bent down or stood up from sitting. Dinner was a little difficult, and several dolls weren’t silent about their jealousy concerning it, but Ell had assured them it was for Ballora’s recovery and it was more of a medical treatment than a form of favoritism. 

 Scout didn’t mind for the most part, but their anxiety did seep in very often. Were they holding her too tight? Not tight enough? Was she comfortable? Was she in pain? Did she need more? Should they be doing more? Was everything okay? Was everything going to be okay? The questions rattled in their skull so much a headache formed toward the end of the day, about the time when Scout was instructed to take Ballora to bed for the evening.

Entering the room, Scout noted it seemed recently cleaned. There was a soft aroma of an old vacuum over the rug, and the sheets were tucked into the mattress like at a hotel. The curtains were drawn, letting in the dwindling light of the evening. Most noticeable though was the coverings surrounding the lower walls. They weren’t obvious, blending into the overall decor, but they seemed newer than anything else in the room, thus standing out. Less noticeable was the lack of nicknacks and items in the room. Even the bedside lamps that normally adorn each room had been removed.

“Bedtime,” Scout offered softly, gently placing Ballora into the bed.

Scout pulled the blankets out, softly tucking Ballora underneath them. Her head barely pressed into the pillow; small hands tightened around the sheets. Her frame began to shake slightly as Scout fully released her, eyelids flickering in a desperate attempt to open. Scout hovered over the edge of the bed, watching the fragile doll lay, trembling, with one hand slowly reaching out for them. 

“I…I can’t stay, Ballora,” Scout muttered, holding her hand. “You have to get some rest, okay? We can talk in the morning.”

Ballora managed to produce a soft whimper, hand wrapped around Scout’s with every ounce of strength she could muster. Her eyes opened subtly, glistening in the fading light. Scout offered a polite smile, unsure what else to do.

“Thank you,” Scout spoke after a moment of silence. “Thanks to you, everything got taken care of much faster…you have a really good reaction time!”

Ballora whimpered a little more, nuzzling her head into the pillow a little. Scout wasn’t sure if she was trying to speak or just making noise, but they decided to wait a second to give her time to decide. 

“Y-you’re…okay…”

“I am. You helped me.”

“I…helped?”

“Yeah. You knew what was going on before I did!”

Ballora’s eyes closed as she let out another whimper. “I…I…didn’t…”

“Ballora…” Scout spoke softly, leaning in. “I…don’t know what happened in the past, but right now…you knew what to do and you did help me.  Thanks to you and Ell and Olivia and Candy…I was able to get help.”

Ballora nodded, though it was stifled by the pillow. Her grip grew faint, releasing slowly but remained hesitant to let go completely. The trembling seemed to relax somewhat as she bundled up, attention still focused on Scout - though her eyes remained shut. Scout wondered how she could see so well even though her eyes appeared shut. 

“I have to go now, Ballora.”

“I know…just a little longer…”

“I’m sorry for scaring you with all this. I should’ve been more careful.”

Ballora hummed a little, as if musing the thought. “You’re so…kind.”

Scout perked a little. 

“No one…would want this…”

“Huh?”

“Nothing.” Ballora finally pulled away, rolling over. “Goodnight…Scout.”

Scout hovered by the bedside a moment before leaving. They shut the curtains, plunging the room into almost complete darkness. Scout was reminded that they never leave their room completely dark like this and can’t imagine how it must feel when feeling literally broken, so they slowly parted the curtains until there was enough light to see but not so much to prevent sleep. They heard a soft chuckle from the bed but chose not to address it, leaving quietly.

Scout wandered the halls longer than they anticipated, but they couldn’t bring themselves to return to their room just yet. Instead they said goodnight to other dolls, helped Arthur with some of the closing routines, and even gave Ell a goodnight kiss on the cheek. Olivia refused to accept one, despite Ell’s teasing. Scout didn’t mind, but it didn’t help the nagging feeling in the back of their mind go away. So, they kept walking - the light diminishing quickly with the falling sun and the artificial lighting of the wall lights kicking on slowly with rhythmic clicks.

Ultimately, they did find their way to their room. They changed their clothes, pulled the covers from their bed with the intention of going to sleep, but that lingering nagging drifted in again. They sat at the edge of their bed, head aching and a nagging feeling chewing at them. Unsure how long they sat for - in all likelihood it was only a minute or so - they ventured to their bookshelf for something to read. 

Reading regularly with Freddy had depleted the bookshelf of anything new or recent. Scout brushed their finger along the spines of the book, glancing over the titles quickly. A few books by Haddix. The first Hunger Games. A few comics. They settled on the larger of their collection: A Series of Unfortunate Events. The first book was already slightly free of the shelf since Scout had tried reading it to Freddy earlier in the week. They didn’t make it very far as Freddy didn’t much like it, and they switched to rereading a different one.

Holding the book in their hands, Scout stared at the cover. Three children standing close to each but each with a distinct personality visible in their appearance. As time passed, Scout’s nagging feeling seemed to melt into a sea of thought. They couldn’t figure out why the three Baudelaire children seemed to itch their brain this way. 

Eventually, Scout set the book on the bed side table and went to bed without it.

Chapter Text

Scout stared at the basement door for a long time. Their eyes were unwavering, and their heart pounded with such anxiety Scout worried it would beat right out of their chest and bounce away. This wasn’t like them, but they hadn’t been able to shake the feeling all morning, ever since they passed the door earlier. That was when the nagging from the night before clicked in their mind and cemented a desire in their heart, a want that unfortunately involved breaking some rules.

The initial challenge was getting the door unlocked. It was something they contemplated over breakfast, but they couldn’t get through anything other than breaking the lock like Joshua had a while back, and that was a less than favorable option. Fortunately, the universe seemed to be on Scout’s side - for once at least. 

“You’re packing?”

Scout found Olivia moving a bag down into the foyer. She barely glanced up at Scout before waving them off.

“Yeah. I stayed way longer than I was supposed to. I’m in some trouble ‘cuz of that. I’ll head out tomorrow afternoon, assuming nothing warrants a further stay.”

Scout had gotten so used to Olivia’s prescenes they forgot it wasn’t going to last. Olivia had said when she arrived that it would only be for a week but it’d been a little longer than that. While Scout knew Olivia was a doctor in her field, they weren’t completely sure what her job was that required travel like she did. In their mind, Olivia was a prestigious doctor who performed life saving procedures on dolls around the world. 

“Here, could you do me a favor?” Olivia hummed, dropping a set of keys into Scout’s hands. “Take these to Arthur, would you? He’s been bugging me to turn my keys in before I leave. He searched half the house last time for them.”

Scout looked down at the keys in the palm of their hands, then back at the basement door. They’d never gone down there alone. To be fair, they’d only gone down there once and it ended with Olivia getting a scolding. They were sure if Ell found out, they’d be grounded for life. Assuming nothing else found out first. Scout tightly gripped the keys before unlocking the door and descending into the basement.

They hadn’t noticed before - or perhaps it was newly added since last they’d been down here - but there was a distinct scent of flowers now in the air. Searching around, Scout couldn’t spot the origin, assuming it was coming from one of those plug-in diffusers. While looking around, Scout noticed the repairs done to the one room - newly replaced window and a fresh coat of paint on the faux house. 

Scout ventured into the room a little, finding a small foldable chair in the corner and began moving it to the center. They heard faint rustling in the rooms but chose to ignore it. If they focused too much on the noise, they’d lose their resolve in this. The folding chair was a little stiff, making the set up more difficult than they had anticipated. The sound of the whining metal also offset the sounds in the adjacent rooms.

“What are you doing?”

Scout nearly screamed at the voice, instead whipping their head around to the source. Peering through the plexiglass window was Goldie, standing fully and staring with their oddly bright, singular blue eye. Her expression was rather flat, almost annoyed. Scout glanced between her and the chair.

“I’m going to read to you guys…”

Goldie sighed loudly, shaking her head. “That’s not what I…why are you alone?”

As Scout opened their mouth to respond, the opposite plexiglass groaned with the weight of Ennard pressed against it. The twisted mess of a doll had scrunched their face against the glass before scrapping their hands along its surface. Again, the one good eye stared at Scout. Was it common for basement dolls to only have one eye? Ennard’s mouth moved but no sound came out aside from the constant pounding and scratching at the glass. As Scout watched for a moment, they began thinking of a cat begging to be let in, wailing croaks and scratching at the door.

“I was just…” Scout muttered, turning back to Goldie. “I was just gonna read to you guys. If my aunt found out, heh, she’d probably kill me.”

“Assuming those two don’t do it first,” Goldie huffed, stepping away from the window. 

Scout was surprised she was moving. Last they saw, Goldie appeared almost lifeless, completely still and unmoving until made aware of Scout’s presence but even that didn't last long. Scout hadn’t even heard her move in the first place, but maybe that had been the rustling they heard or it had been muffled by the whining of the chair. Regardless, they finished setting the chair up and sat down.

“I thought you three might like this book,” Scout offered, rubbing a hand along the cover. “It’s called ‘A Series of Unfortunate Events’ by Lemony Snicket.”

Aside from Ennard’s continued scratching and the ominous background ambience, the room was silent. Scout felt their heart still pounding, that subtle anxiety still ringing in their ears as they opened the book. It wasn’t that they weren’t afraid some would happen, but they felt such conviction to go through with this. It was something they at least needed to try. 

“Chapter one…” Scout tried to put on their best smile. ““If you are interested in happy endings, you would be better off reading some other book. In this book, not only is there no happy ending, there is no happy beginning and very few happy things in the middle…”

Scout read aloud and ultimately stopped noticing the sounds around them. After a while though, there weren’t really any sounds to notice. While the book series wasn’t their favorite, it was still one they enjoyed. They enjoyed the narrator more than anything, as they were as much a character in the stories as the characters. Rereading it now, they couldn’t help but think of their own life and the series of unfortunate events that led them here.

“Chapter 12…” Scout hummed but stopped as the arising sound of clapping cut through the silence.

Scout looked up for the first time from their book, meeting the narrowed gaze of Olivia as she finished her slow clapping. Her expression wasn’t all that different from Goldie’s when they’d first come down, which was something Scout found mildly funny. Still, upon seeing Olivia, Scout felt their heart skip a beat and a chill run down their spine.

“You…are in so much trouble,” she chuckled.

“H-how did you…”

“Arthur asked me where my keys were,” she hissed, stepping forward. “Imagine my surprise, seeing as I gave them to you to give to him . Then I had to wonder…why would little ol’ Scout steal my keys?”

“I was only borrowing them.”

“Ha! Really now? And when were you planning on returning them? Did you have a backup plan for your next excursion to the basement?”

Scout lowered their head. “I’m sorry…”

“Do you know how much Ell is gonna kill us both? She’s gonna think I gave you the keys for this. She’s gonna blame me for this…” Olivia groaned, running her hands through her hair. “Just…give me the keys and let’s go.”

Scout stood up, digging the keys out of their pocket. As they handed them over to Olivia, there was a pound against one of the plexiglass windows. The two turned, spotting Goldie with her hand pressed against the glass. While her expression was still somewhat flat, Scout could almost see the fiery resolve in her eyes as she stared the two down.

“Finish…the book.”

“What?” Olivia perked.

“Uh, I was reading to them…” Scout prompted, holding up the book. “We were almost done.”

“I don’t care. We’re leaving.”

Goldie slammed her hand against the glass again, harder and with such force Scout could’ve sworn they’d seen the pane warp. Her flat expression was slowly morphing into a snarl, complete with fangs peeking out from under her lip. Olivia raised a brow, looking down at Scout.

“We only have two chapters left. They’re short, I promise.”

Olivia groaned, rolling her eyes. “Fine, but I’ll be sticking around to keep an eye on things.”

“Okay. Thank you!” Scout beamed, returning to their seat. 

Olivia paced the room as Scout finished the book. Scout didn’t really pay much attention to her movements, but they could see her in their peripheral stopping by the windows a few times. As promised, the two chapters were finished quickly.

“That’s it?” Goldie spoke up after it ended, while Scout was folding the chair up.

“Well, for now. It’s a series so…there’s another book,” Scout explained, returning to the basement’s entrance. “Maybe we could read that next time.”

“Not on your life,” Olivia huffed, pointing up the stairs. “Move it.”

Scout shrugged but offered Goldie a small wave before heading up the stairs. Though they didn’t see it, Goldie waved back.

Chapter Text

Ell couldn’t help but smile at the sight of the romantic set up in the bedroom. The rose petals, the candles, the sweet aroma - it was all straight from a romance novel. In fact, it probably was. Olivia’s idea of romance typically wasn’t this flamboyant, especially when they first started seeing each other. While overly romantic gestures like this did make Ell’s heart flutter, she knew when Olivia was doing this for romantic reasons versus when she was doing it to soften Ell up for a big blow. 

Olivia had done this same thing when breaking the news she’d be gone for a year due to work. Another time, she’d given Ell an expensive spa trip in preparation for the news that one of the at risk dolls passed during the night. It didn’t make the news hurt any less, but Ell understood what Olivia was trying to do. In her mind, Olivia was offsetting good and bad - something pleasant and wonderful before mixing in the sad. Ell tried to simply focus on the fact she was trying, and those few occasions when Olivia did these gestures just for the sake of making Ell smile. 

“Alright, what happened?” Ell hummed, sipping the wine Olivia had brought in.

“Whatever do you mean?” Olivia retorted, stepping out of the bathroom in her nightgown. 

“You know what I mean,” Ell chuckled. “You’re here to ask forgiveness rather than permission…as usual.”

Olivia offered a fake gasp, hand pressed to her chest as if insulted. “You think so little of me?”

“I know so much of you.”

Olivia laughed, pouring herself a glass of wine. Ell waited patiently as Olivia sauntered through the bedroom, gently swaying her nightgown dramatically. Ell had gotten her that nightgown as an anniversary present a year or so ago. Even so, she was surprised by how much Olivia genuinely seemed to like it. The fabric was soft but not too thick and swayed with every movement. 

“Okay,” Olivia sighed, sticking with her dramatic tone as she flopped into bed beside Ell. “Don’t get mad.”

“Oh, so this a mad thing, huh?”

Olivia smirked, leaning in, kissing Ell on the cheek. As she pulled away, she mumbled, “Scout went in the basement.”

Ell sat up, staring at Olivia. “They what?”

Olivia sighed, leaning back. “I told you not to get mad.”

“How am I supposed to react to that? Scout went into the…how? When did they…” Ell ran a hand through her hair. “What happened? Why would they even go down there?” She slapped Olivia’s arm. “What did you do?”

“I didn’t do anything,” Olivia huffed, waving Ell off. “The kid stole my keys.”

“Scout would never do such a thing.”

“Okay, I gave them my keys to give to Arthur…and instead they went into the basement.”

“Why? What were they thinking?” Ell shifted, leaving the bed. 

Olivia perked. “Where are you going?”

“To talk to them!” 

“At this hour?”

“I demand to know what they were thinking!” Ell snapped before pausing to sip her wine.

“Apparently they wanted to read to the dolls.”

“Read to…what?”

“After Arthur scolded me for not returning my keys, I went looking for Scout and found them in the basement, reading a book to them.”

“Why would they do something so foolish?”

“Well,” Olivia smirked, sipping wine. “You two are definitely related…”

Ell spun around, glaring at Olivia. Her wife shrugged, again sipping wine while maintaining eye contact. Ell let out an exasperated sigh, turning away again. Olivia rolled out of bed, setting her glass aside.

“Relax…nothing happened.”

“But something could’ve happened!”

Olivia stepped up behind her fretting wife, gently placing her hands on the woman’s shoulders and offered the slight squeeze. Ell let out a slight whimpering groan, tilting her neck as Olivia continued.

“Would you like to hear how the dolls responded to it?”

“What do you mean?”

“The three of them seemed surprisingly engaged in story time.”

Ell turned, forcing Olivia to stop her impromptu massage. “They did?”

Olivia grinned. “Yes. Especially Goldie.”

Ell looked away for a moment before looking back. “How?”

Olivia motioned to the bed, and Ell went over to sit again. Olivia sat beside her, resuming the massage. Ell took another sip of wine. The glass was beginning to run low.

“Goldie spoke.”

“Oh?”

“And moved.”

Ell turned sharply again, grabbing Olivia’s wrist. “She did?”

“Yep,” Olivia smirked. “She got all upset when I told Scout to stop reading before the book was done. Apparently, she was really invested.”

Olivia saw the quick but fleeting smile flash upon Ell’s face. Goldie hadn’t willingly gotten up and moved around for a while, usually sitting in her corner and evidently waiting for the inevitable. To hear she was communicating and moving and showing interest in something, Ell felt like she was going to cry. 

“Ennard was even quiet.”

“What?”

“He was still being a freak , pressed against the window and scratching at it…but they weren’t being nearly as forceful as they normally would be with a masculine presenting person down there,” Ell explained, sipping her own wine. “It was kinda freakier than if they were pounding and trying to escape like normal…just his face plastered to the glass like that.”

“And Will?”

Olivia shrugged. “The lil guy was still chewing on…something, but every now and then he’d stop and look at the window as if listening to a good part. He seemed…a little more…controlled? Less feral? He wasn’t running wild, just kinda like a dog chewing on a bone while the owner sits on the couch or something.”

Ell sighed, looking down at their dwindling supply of wine. Maybe it was the alcohol or something else, but they didn’t feel as happy as she thought she’d be upon hearing this ounce of progress she’d been so desperate for. Something about it made her stomach churn. Amidst all the signs, there sat Scout in the center, reading alone as they sat in the den of monsters.

“What on Earth were they thinking…going down there alone…” Ell whispered.

“It’s not like you would’ve let them down there supervised either.”

“Of course I wouldn’t. I want those dolls to recover as much as anyone, maybe even more, but I’m not about to risk Scout’s health and safety over them!”

“I know that. Scout knows that. Hell, the dolls know that!” Olivia shrugged. “That’s why…they went behind our backs…and, I know you’re gonna hate to hear this, but there’s a good chance they’ll do it again.”

Ell chugged the remaining wine in her glass. After a moment of staring into the now empty glass, Ell mumbled, “What did they read to them?”

Olivia handed over the small book. “A Series of Unfortunate Events.”

“Heh.” Ell couldn’t help but laugh at the title as she took it, looking it over. “It’s a young adult book?”

“Sorta. I’d say more young than adult.”

“It’s a series?”

“So I’m told. Scout apparently owns about a fourth of the book series. They offered to read the rest to them, supervised this time.”

“Never…”

“I figured.”

Ell stared at the book. “I’ll…read to them tomorrow.”

“Okay.”

“After I take you to the airport.”

“And Scout?”

“They’re grounded.”

Olivia laughed, “I figured as much!”

Ell took in a deep breath before shoving the book into the bedside drawer.

Chapter Text

Scout’s punishment for going into the basement alone shifted from grounding to house work. It didn’t take long for Ell to realize grounding wasn’t very viable, as Scout didn’t go out, and keeping them in their room wasn’t fair to the dolls who relied on Scout’s presence as of late, especially Ballora. Debating punishments that morning, Arthur offered resolution: Scout would help him with his daily chores and duties around the house. There were no objections, so that became Scout’s punishment for the rest of the week.

Going into it, Scout wasn’t sure what to expect. While Arthur acted like a butler and helped Ell getting certain things, Scout wasn’t sure how much of it was an act - encoded into him from his owner upon coming to life - and how much of it was his genuine work. Upon starting, Ell only mentioned to keep an eye on the doll, as he had developed a tendency to fall asleep randomly. She instructed Scout to let him sleep when that happened, as ‘the old man likely needs it.’

“Now, shall we begin?”

Scout gave Arthur a nod, but they had no idea what exactly they were beginning. The two left the foyer, and Scout was surprised when they entered the kitchen. There didn’t seem to be anything to do there - Ell does the dishes after each meal and the room is otherwise spotless. Nonetheless, Arthur gave Scout an apron and gloves.

“Light cleaning after breakfast. It doesn’t hurt to be thorough!”

Arthur gave a soft smile, his mustache curving around his mouth. Scout chuckled lightly, tying the apron around them. They tried not to laugh more upon Arthur putting on a small apron as well - it was a muted pink and slightly too big for the otherwise smaller doll. 

Scout had never really considered the size of the dolls at the estate before, but they’d recently begun researching doll health and care. They’d learn that dolls typically get bigger when they come to life, which made sense in a weird way. With that in mind, Scout tried to picture how small some of the dolls at the house had been before, especially the really small ones like Fox or Will. They were both barely the size of Scout’s forearm. Most of the other dolls at the house at least came to Scout’s waist. 

While researching, they’d also found the different types of dolls and their rarities. Porcelain dolls like Ballora were incredibly rare due to their fragility and overall “more for display than play” purposes. Stuffed animals - like Freddy or Mr Hippo - seemed the most common, with Bisque dolls - like Arthur and Candy - were second. What surprised Scout most was the rarity of a doll like Fox, who was actually taxidermy. Why a child would cling to a taxidermy fox was beyond Scout’s comprehension. 

After cleaning the kitchen - which somehow took an hour, despite the room being clean upon entering - Arthur led Scout around once more. Though they kept the apron on and carried the cleaning gear with them, Arthur did not stop them in any particular room. Instead, the two briefly visited various rooms where several dolls were situated. Aside from the Play Room, there were dolls that remained in the dining room, some took to the foyer, and two decided to sit in a bay window, admiring the last handful of falling leaves. 

“It’s important to keep an eye on things,” Arthur commented. “Maintaining order in the manor is a sacred duty, you know; One that must be taken with the utmost seriousness.”

Scout nodded. They tried to imagine growing up with Arthur as their doll, or their parent’s doll or their grandparent’s doll. Arthur’s watchful gaze keeping an eye on them over the years, cleaning up messes and vigilantly keeping everyone safe. There had to have been obstacles though, right? Ages or times when the child refused to listen to the nanny-tasked doll? How did Arthur respond to those moments? What was it like when Arthur lost their temper?

They stopped again some time later, cleaning up a small spill one of the dolls had in the halls. It was a medium-sized beaver doll, who occasionally mixed in Spanish while rambling out an apology. Scout had seen them around once or twice before, but this was the first time they’d interacted with the doll. The beaver apologized to Arthur various times, trying to explain themselves - in both English and Spanish - all the while, Arthur simply nodded and thanked them for being honest. 

Following that little mishap, Arthur led Scout down more halls, eventually leading to a room they hadn’t been to before. In fact, it was one of the few doors in the house that was locked, as Arthur pulled from his inner pocket a small key. While the fact that Arthur had pockets wasn’t unexpected, Scout was still surprised upon seeing the key emerge. Unlike the fiddling that was needed to unlock the basement door, this door opened quickly and easily with the key.

“Now, as I understand, you borrowed Doctor Olivia’s keys to enter the basement, yes?” Arthur hummed upon opening the door.

“Oh, uh…yeah, but I…”

Scout stopped, looking around the room. There were moments the house felt modern - electric lights, wi-fi, heating and plumbing - but other times where the age of the house kicked in. This was one of the latters. The room was painted a greyish-teal, concrete floors, an overhead chandelier light - converted to electricity - with a long, wooden table in the center. On the far wall was a board with small name placards - most labeling rooms elsewhere in the house - under bells. Under the board was a desk, complete with an open notebook and pen placed in ink. To the left was a cabinet housing various ornate dishes. To the right was a fireplace.

“This was once a servant’s hall,” Arthur explained as he continued into the room. “Most of the bells have been disabled, but a few still work and it’s an easy fix to get the others operational again. I suggested Madam repair the one in your quarters but she insisted that would be too much work for me. As if I wasn’t the one to suggest the very idea!”

“Some of them work?” Scout commented, eyes focused on the line of bells. “How do they…”

“There’s a whole system in place that relays it,” Arthur nodded. “I’m afraid I’m not all that knowledgeable in the matter.”

“That’s okay…”

“Anyway, as I was saying…you borrowed the doctor’s keys, yes?”

“Yes…”

Arthur paused, standing by the desk. It was one of those moments Scout forgot Arthur was a doll. The aura the doll produced - the seriousness of their expression - overrode everything else about him. He scoffed a little, diluting the air about him, before opening a desk draw.

“I allot the keys. It is for the safety of everyone, as you can understand. Not even Madam Annabelle holds all the keys. She entrusts me with the master keys.” Arthur pulled out a ringlet of keys from the desk drawer. “There are only three keys to the basement. One that Madam Annabelle has; one for Doctor Olivia, and my own.”

“Do you ever…”

“Go down there? Heavens, no.” Arthur shook his head. “While I must admit the three down there frighten me…I do feel pity for them. I cannot even begin to imagine their hardships…Since arriving here, I have come to realize how fortunate a life I have lived.”

“I was just trying to help…”

“There is a fine line between help and hinder, Scout,” Arthur offered. “The noblest of efforts can be detrimental at times. I have no doubts you meant no harm, and I am sure Madam Annabelle knows this as well. That being said, when it comes down to things, you will always be her priority. Your safety is worth far more than any of ours.”

“Don’t say that!” Scout couldn’t help but snap. “All of you are just as important!”

Arthur shook his head. “A wonderful sentiment but not one everyone holds. One must be objective at times, and this is simply one of those times.”

Scout let out a huff, turning away. They never considered themselves more important than the dolls, and it hadn’t occurred to them that Ell felt any different. They were all important, all living beings, right? 

“That being said…”

Scout looked up as Arthur set the ringlet of keys into their hand, gently folding their fingers over the set. Scout opened their mouth but nothing came out, barely a breath. Arthur smiled lightly, offering a chuckle.

“I’d rather you have your own set than steal another’s, hmm.”

“But…”

“I’d been meaning to give you the house keys for a while, but it kept slipping my mind. Many things do these days, ha!” Arthur pointed down at the collection of keys. “These are for your quarters, the front of house, the back of house, the Play Room - in case of emergencies only - as well as the servant’s hall, the master key to the dolls’ quarters and…the basement key.”

Scout perked, eyes wide as they stared at Arthur. Still Arthur smiled lightly, even tilting their head to one side the way Freddy or Candy would when being sincere about something.

“Why?”

“You can provide them with something Madam cannot.”

“I don’t…”

Arthur shook his head, stepping away to close the desk drawer. “Hup, hup! We’re running behind now! We have to do rounds again, and check the dolls in their rooms. We can’t afford to have any accidents while the doctor is out! Come along, now!”

Arthur marches passed Scout, exiting the room rather quickly. Glancing down at the keys briefly, Scout put them in their pocket before chasing after the butler doll.

Chapter Text

Every time she entered the basement, Ell felt a chill run down her spine. She tried her hardest to make the place seem homey, but even she had to admit it didn’t always come across that way. All she could see was the chips in the old paint, the scratches on the glass, the eerie ambient noise among the silence. What more could she do or add to make it better? She was trying to get planters down here, fake plants most likely since there was no light, but maybe some greenier would make things better.

“Where’s the kid?”

Ell spun around upon hearing Goldie speak up. It’d been a while since Goldie had spoken to her, and the previous conversation wasn’t exactly productive. The chill in the doll’s voice still brushed over Ell’s heart upon remembering it. Looking down, Goldie hadn’t bothered getting up to look out the window, as Ell had to peer inside to find Goldie in the corner as usual. Olivia had said Goldie had gotten up for Scout. Was she not enough?

“Scout wasn’t supposed to be down here.”

“That doesn’t answer the question.”

Ell tried to smile, to lighten the tension Goldie was spreading. “Scout’s upstairs. They're grounded for disobeying the rules.”

Goldie scoffed. Ell turned away, slowly going to set up the folding chair. She snapped it into place, setting it near the stairs. She couldn’t help but grimace at Goldie’s scoff. Something about it irritated her. It was normal for Goldie to be standoffish but something about that response really dug into her. Trying her best to ignore it and brush it off, Ell went to sit and begin reading.

“It’s not going to work…”

Ell sighed, having not even sat down. She stepped over to the window again, hands on her hips. Goldie still hadn’t budged, though her otherwise grim expression was oddly turned into a smug grin. Again, something about it irritated Ell, making her stomach flip. 

“What are you on about?”

“The book. You’re gonna try reading the book the kid read to us…”

Ell looked down at the book. “It’s not the same book. It’s the second one.”

“Still not gonna work…” the doll’s voice was almost a sing-song as she smirked. 

Ell couldn’t help but grind her teeth. “Why not?”

Goldie’s smirk faded as she opened her eye, staring deeply at Ell through the window. Ell had always struggled to maintain eye contact with Goldie. Something about the pure blue of it added to the doll’s cold persona, but more than anything, the gaze cut straight into her soul making her feel as though she were on display under a microscope.

“Because, it isn’t the book…”

“What do you mean? Scout said this was…”

“It’s not about the book.”

“Then what is it?”

Goldie shut her eye, readjusting her position, but didn’t respond. Ell groaned, throwing her hands at her side before marching off. She hated dealing with Goldie sometimes. The other dolls never acted like this. She couldn’t understand why Goldie responded this way, acted like she didn’t need anyone when everyone knows that dolls require human attention to live. Ell couldn’t understand why Goldie refused that attention when it was literally standing in front of her. 

“I’m going to start reading now,” Ell sighed, sitting.

The silence drifted in again, this time with an added weight with Goldie’s lack of response. Ell again tried to ignore it, opening the book. In actuality, she’d never read these books before; in fact, she didn’t know what they were about. The title alone had made her question things, but when Olivia insisted the book got a response from the dolls, Ell wanted to make it work.

Ell used to read to the basement dolls a lot; it had been something she took pride in because she thought she could see the results rather quickly. Candy had always been responsive to reading time, eventually even being allowed to sit outside her room during it, so she could see Ell. Other previous basement dolls had the same progression, but for whatever reason, these three refused. 

As the reading continued, Ell had to stop frequently. There were occasional snide comments from Goldie, something breaking in Will’s room, and Ennard clawing at the window every now and then. Each noise forced her to pause, forcing her to address these commotions: scold Goldie, take the item away from Will, ease Ennard away from the window. It just kept happening, and before long, Ell could only shut the book with a sigh.

“Told you.”

“Goldie, please. Is it too much to ask you to sit quietly and listen? Will and Ennard I don’t expect much from, but you’re better than this, surely!”

“Sometimes, you’re as bad as the psychopath.”

Ell clenched the group, tightening her jaw. She hated that word. She hated hearing people call Olivia that. Olivia never seemed to mind, but it bothered her. It was a cruel and outdated term, and she felt it demeaned Olivia. True, she lacked some empathy, but she tried. Ell could see it, why couldn’t anyone else?

“There we go…let it out.”

“Will you please stop!” Ell snapped before taking in a deep breath. “I mean…can you please…just…”

“You really don’t get it.”

Ell looked up, seeing Goldie at the window with her arms crossed. The annoyed expression was normal, but there seemed to be a bit more aggression to it this time around. 

“At least the doctor has a medical excuse, but you…you just can’t see it.”

“What are you talking about?”

“That’s the thing,” Goldie hummed, waving a finger. “Even if I explain it to you…you won’t get it.”

Ell groaned, trying hard not to snap back again. She set the book down before burying her face in her hands. She tried so hard. Why wasn’t it working? She read to them, got them new toys and things, offered attention. Wasn’t that enough? Wasn’t that supposed to do something?

“If you really want to help us…bring the kid back.”

“I can’t do that. I’m not risking their safety!”

“Or stealing your credit…”

“ What ?”

Goldie rolled her good eye. “Thing about dolls is…we are highly empathic. We can feel everything you feel…even if you won’t admit it. We know when you’re faking it or when you mean it…that’s why psychopaths really throw us off sometimes, because our eyes see one thing but we don’t feel it.”

Ell sighed, throwing her head back and shrugging her shoulders. “So?”

“So…” Goldie placed a hand on the glass. “There’s a fine line between compassion and pity. Which are you giving us?”

Ell sat up, looking at Goldie. The doll slowly pulled away, retreating into the darkness of her room. Ell stared at the empty window space for a while before she just broke down into tears. She covered her face again, sobbing into her palms until the water pooled and seeped through her fingers. Among the silence of the ambience, she sobbed.

“Madam…”

Ell whipped her head up, turning around to the stairs. Arthur stood a few steps above. She hadn’t heard him come down, but then again, he was light enough not to worry about the creaking steps. His expression was soft, barely masking his concern. He came down a few more steps, becoming more eye level with her. 

“Scout is preparing the dining table. You were not in your office.”

“W-what…” Ell blinked before looking down at her watch. “Oh…is it that late already…”

“Are you alright, madam? You are looking rather pale.”

“I’m fine…fine.” Ell stood up, moving the chair aside. “I think something simple for dinner tonight…”

“If you say so, madam.”

Ell nodded softly, walking up stairs with Arthur.

The book remained on the bottom step.

Chapter Text

Scout woke to the sound of gentle knocking on their bedroom door. It was subtle at first but slowly began getting slightly more frantic in nature, the kind where the individual is trying not to show how freaked out they actually were. Scout rolled over, checking the time, and let out a deep groan. It was far too early to do much of anything, but it did let Scout know who was knocking. The only thing awake at this hour was Arthur, but the fact he was knocking with growing urgency was enough to get Scout out of bed.

“Ah, Scout! Sorry for waking you,” Arthur muttered as soon as the door opened.

Scout yawned. “It’s…okay. What’s up? Was I supposed to help this morning?”

“No, no,” Arthur’s voice had never sounded so shaky before, waking Scout up a little more. “I…uh, rather, we might have a small problem.”

“Huh?” Scout perked. “Is…is everyone okay? Did Ballora…”

“All the dolls are accounted for. It’s…Miss Annabelle.”

Scout’s eyes widened a little; their heart beating a little fast. The early morning no longer had any effect on them, and the decision was made that changing clothes would only waste time. They followed Arthur further down the hall to Ell’s bedroom. The door was slightly ajar, revealing a room lit by lamp light. Entering, the room wasn’t much different than Scout’s, though it did have the adjoining bathroom indicating it was more of a master suite. 

Scout found Ell still in bed, but it was obvious something wasn’t right. She was incredibly pale, sweat caked to her forehead, and though she appeared to be still asleep, she was stirring slightly and muttering inaudibly. Arthur rounded the bed quickly, placing a hand to Ell’s forehead.

“She’s warm, that much I can tell,” Arthur explained. “But I’m afraid I can’t provide an accurate diagnosis obviously.”

Scout walked around to join Arthur. They mimicked Arthur, gently placing a hand to the forehead to feel the head. Ell stopped muttering a brief moment upon touch, almost leaning into it before resuming heavy breathing. Her forehead was warm, her cheeks were clammy, and she was sweating, coupled with the slight tossing and turning.

Scout turned to Arthur. “Well, she’s definitely sick. I think we should call Doctor Jane.”

“Very well.”

Arthur resumed their upright demeanor, trotting along to get the nearby phone. Scout looked over Ell, trying to wrack their brain for what could be done in the meantime. A cool cloth might help, having water on standby for when she wakes up, keeping her both cool and warm. Scout gently adjusted the covers, hoping to untangle her a little and let some air to circulate a bit better. 

“Doctor Jane wishes to speak to you.” Arthur held up the cell phone - likely Ell’s personal one - for Scout to take.

Scout took the phone, pressing it to their ear as they sat on the edge of the bed. “Hello?”

“Starting the morning with a bang, huh?”

“You know it,” Scout chuckled. “I think she might have the flu, maybe, but I don’t know.”

“Symptoms?”  

“We haven’t checked exactly but definitely suspect a fever. She’s kinda tossing and turning a bunch, talking in her sleep.”

“She’s still asleep?”

“Yeah.”

“Did you try waking her?”

Scout looked over at Arthur. “Did you try waking her?”

“Yes. I tried the normal greetings, followed by the gentle nudging I’m permitted to use when she’s being stubborn. Afterward, I became a little more…worried, so I tried a slightly more intrusive approach but nothing seemed to work, so I went to alert the next head of house.”

Scout nodded. “Arthur tried a few times but nothing seemed to work.”

“Alright. I’ll head down and check things out. You two were due for a checkup anyway. Call me if anything changes, ‘kay?”

“Alright. I’m gonna try using a cold cloth for the fever, is that okay?”

“Go for it. I trust you and Arthur to keep her comfy until I get there. See ya soon!”

The call ended, and Scout turned back to Arthur again.

“Can you get some water for her, in case she wakes up? I’ll go wet a cloth for her in the meantime.”

Arthur nodded, marching off. Scout went to the nearby bathroom, wetting a cloth. They returned to the bedside and placed it on Ell’s forehead. She reacted a little, shivering and tilting her head from the sensation but ultimately settled into it. She had continued her mumbling, but Scout couldn’t make out any of the words. Arthur returned shortly with a cup of water, placing it at her bedside. 

Jane arrived less than an hour later, complete with her medical bag of tools. Scout and Arthur stood nearby, watching Jane go through the motions. She hummed a little as she took the temperature, but became eerily silent during heart check and blood pressure. This made sense, but the silence in the room was nerve wracking as Scout waited for an explanation. 

As Jane began putting things away, Scout perked up, “How is she?”

“Well, it looks like the flu.”

“Looks like?” Arthur commented.

“Yep, but I don’t think it is, well not entirely. She definitely has a fever, a mild one right now, but I think that’s caused by a weakening in her immune system due to stress, which is what the main problem is.”

“Stress can do this?”

“Actually, yeah. Stress can come across as the flu sometimes, since some of the symptoms can be similar: difficulty breathing, trouble sleeping, general fogginess, aches and pains, that kind of stuff. How has she been lately? Any changes?”

“Olivia just left yesterday,” Scout offered.

“While I’m sure that impacted things a little, I don’t think that’s the big one,” Jane nodded, having finished packing her bag.

“Ballora had an accident…after my allergic reaction.”

“Hmm…” Jane hummed, looking over at Arthur, who squirmed a little as he stood.

“There have been issues…in the basement,” Arthur spoke softly, almost coming out like a cough. “She has been very concerned about their wellbeing as of late.”

“I see…” Jane narrowed her eyes at the doll before relaxing. “It could be a lot of things piling up. Stress sucks like that. I can offer some medicine for the fever and flu stuff, but the stress is the big issue.”

“Can’t you prescribe, like, anti-anxiety meds?” Scout prompted.

“Oh, I have . She’s gotta take them for them to work though,” Jane winked. “While I’m here, let’s have a look at that arm of yours!”

Scout held out their arm for Jane to examine. It’d been over a month since Candy’s attack, and the stitches had long since been removed, but where the gash had been was still rather noticeable. Though Jane said it’d likely heal with minimal scarring, Scout was convinced it’d leave a nasty mark. While the wound hurt enough, the scabbing process was equally painful, if not just annoying. 

“Looking good, kiddo,” Jane smiled, lowering the arm. “Healing is coming along nicely! By New Years, should be finished up.”

“Thanks.” Scout mumbled, holding their arm, a little self conscious.

“Keep an eye on Ell for today. Plenty of rest and fluids, some fever reducers when she can. I trust you and Arthur can keep everything running without her for a bit, right?”

“Will do!”

Jane ruffled Scout’s hair with a smile before Arthur showed her out. Scout remained by Ell’s bedside, holding her hand.

Chapter Text

Everyone was made aware of the situation at breakfast. Arthur’s normal rounds would be reduced in order to keep an eye on Ell, while Scout would tend to some of the more “at-risk” dolls who needed daily or bi-weekly care. Some of the other dolls - Candy mostly - offered to take charge and keep things organized, but Arthur shot that down before Scout could even consider it. Apparently, Candy being in charge of things had happened once before, and it didn’t end well. Freddy mentioned something about the Cabbage Patch Doll being controlling. 

Scout wasn’t sure everything they’d be doing for the day, but Arthur gave them a list of basics. Most of the list consisted on simply checking up on dolls that typically stay in their rooms or provide daily medical care. Scout knew exactly what the latter meant, and a knot formed in their stomach as their first night in the manor flashed across their mind. It’d been some time since they’d seen Manny, and they weren’t sure how different the doll was now or how far their treatment had gotten. 

Briefly, Scout wondered if Manny and Ennard came from the same home as the two appeared somewhat similar in their disorder. 

Patient: Lefty

Doll type: Teddy Bear - polyester fibrefill, wool roving

Reason for housing: Surrendered

Former Caretaker(s): Alive - Emily

History: No signs of past trauma.

Notes: Unhealthy obsession with Marinette

Scout hadn’t met Lefty before, surprisingly. They thought they’d met all the dolls while helping Oliva, but apparently she’d kept some patients to herself. Lefty was a fairly large doll - almost as tall as Scout - with black fur and red accents on the joints. He was missing his left eye, which Scout found mildly amusing. Lefty seemed somewhat jittery when Scout entered, though Scout hardly noticed as their attention was more so on the various drawings strewn around the room. 

“Uh…hello. I’m…Scout,” they mumbled, taking everything in. “I’m just here to check on you today.”

Lefty nodded, their one eye darting around almost expectedly. Checking the list Arthur had given them, Scout found their only job was talking with Lefty briefly and overall just checking on their wellbeing. Looking up at Lefty again, Scout reasons their general wellbeing wasn’t the greatest - at least mentally. 

“Did you…wanna talk about anything? Is everything alright?”

“Is she here?”

Scout looked around. “Who?”

“Marinette,” Lefty muttered, glancing at one of the pictures on the wall. “She hasn’t been adopted yet…has she?”

“No, she hasn’t.” Scout paused, following Lefty’s gaze at the nearest picture. “You really like Marinette, don’t you?”

“Yes,” Lefty sounded soft and relaxed before continuing. “She’s my everything!”

“Oh? Why?” Scout was mostly just curious, but they were well aware this could open a whole can of worms.

“They’re delicate and graceful and beautiful and…” Lefty smiled, swaying back and forth as they spoke. “They’re wonderful!”

“Have you told her that?”

“Of course!” Lefty paused, shaking his head. “They won’t let me near her anymore though…say I’m too…clingy.”

“Well…” Scout hummed, trying not to look over the various drawings yet again. “It looks like you might be…a bit obsessive.”

“That’s what the doctor says,” Lefty huffed, snatching drawing materials from the nearby nightstand. “I don’t get it…I just…want to love her.”

“Maybe…you could slow down a little,” Scout shrugged. “I mean…what do you know about her other than how she looks? Do you know what she likes?”

Lefty grumbled a little. “Music.”

“Maybe you two could talk about music then.”

“But they won’t let me near her!”

“Then maybe write a letter?”

Lefty perked. “A letter?”

“Yeah…just ask her how she is and what kind of music she likes.” Scout paused before chuckling lightly. “Don’t…focus too much on how you’re feeling…try thinking about how she feels, alright?”

“Oh…” Lefty muttered. “Right…they did say that once or twice…” He looked down at the paper in his hand. “If I write one now…will you give it to her?”

“Of course…but she might not reply, you know.”

“I know.”

Patient: Chica

Doll type: Chick - polyester fibrefill, wool roving

Reason for housing: Surrendered

Former Caretaker(s): Deceased - Accident

History: Severe burns

There wasn’t much Scout could do for Chica. She was surprisingly large, just shorter than Scout, but most of her was charred and torn. What once was short fuzz of a typical easter chick was worn down completely, with several patches of new fabric sewn in. The color was off and it was obvious the patches weren’t from Ell or Olivia, though Scout couldn’t be sure who had done it. The doll’s movements were somewhat jerky and sharp, and she didn’t speak the entire time Scout was there. Their job was to check the patches for fabric rejection and adjust any stitches as needed. Seeing everything in order and with nothing to do, Scout left.

Patient: Goldie

Doll type: Teddy Bear - polyester fibrefill, wool roving

Reason for housing: Surrendered

Former Caretaker(s): Deceased - Homicide

History: Signs of abuse, self Harm

Notes: Patient refuses treatment

Scout knew they were pressing boundaries when heading into the basement, but they also knew Ell couldn’t attend reading time and Arthur was busy dealing with everything else. At least, this was the excuse Scout was going with. Arthur didn’t seem to object when Scout notified him, but then again, Arthur was the one who gave them a key to the basement - a decision Scout still can’t quite grasp. 

“Well, well, well…”

Scout wasn’t as started as before upon hearing Goldie speak up. They were adjusting the chair that had been left at the base of the stairs and was otherwise setting up for reading. Just as Arthur had stated, the book was left at the bottom of the stairs, and the chair was already unfolded. All Scout had to do was sit and read.

“Hi, Goldie,” Scout hummed, taking the time to step up to her window to see her. “My aunt is sick today, so I’m stepping in to help.”

“Oh, really?” her voice sounded smug. “Does she know about your help ?”

“Well…” Scout mumbled, awkwardly chuckling a little. “No, but it’s okay. Arthur knows I’m down here…so it’s not like I’m completely off grid. He said he’d check on me in an hour or so.”

“Well…at least you have backup this time,” Goldie shrugged. “Will you be reading book 2 today?”

“Yea, if that’s okay. I know Ell was reading it to you guys yesterday, but I wasn’t sure if she finished or not.”

“She didn’t, but it doesn’t matter. You can start from the beginning.”

“Are you sure?”

“Positive.”

Scout smiled a little, watching as Goldie stood up from her corner and moved to sit on the end of her bed. She folded her arms, looking at Scout expendantly. 

“Well?”

“I…” Scout paused, looking back at the other rooms. “I’m gonna say hi to Will and Ennard too…before I start.”

Goldie perked, tilting her head a little. “Are you sure? You might just rile them up.”

“I know, but it seems rude to just say hi to you and not them.”

To Scout’s surprise, Goldie laughed - the kind of laugh that overtook the whole body, throwing their head back and coming up from their chest. She laughed hard enough that she rolled back onto the bed. Scout smiled, not entirely sure why she was laughing but just happy that she seemed happy.

“Sometimes, I really don’t get why you’re down here,” Scout hummed.

Goldie slowed her chuckle, shaking her head. “Oh…I’m just more… methodical than those two…but I still have blood on my hands.”

Scout decided not to pry, moving away to the other rooms. 

Patient: Ennard

Doll type: Unknown

Reason for housing: Surrendered

Former Caretaker(s): Deceased - Homicide

History: Signs of trauma

Notes: Treatment pending

Ennard was pressed against the window as Scout approached, but oddly enough, they weren’t pounding and scratching. They seemed to have grown used to Scout’s appearance in the basement or at least were acting like it. Still, every movement Scout made was under intensive surveillance. Scout simply smiled and accepted it, waving to Ennard and saying a pronounced hi. Ennard twisted their head to one side, almost unnaturally so, but Scout figured that’s because of a lack of bones. 

Ennard did not respond, so Scout continued to the next and final room.

Patient: Will

Doll type: Rabbit - polyester fibrefill, wool roving

Reason for housing: Abandoned

Former Caretaker(s): Unknown

History: Signs of abuse/neglect

As Scout approached, Will bounced up and down again, desperate to see out the window and see Scout. They gnashed their teeth, hissing, but Scout couldn’t help but smile and inwardly laugh as the absurd little thing. Spring, Scout thought again. It reminded them of a spring toy they had when they were little; they would press down on the head of it and when released it would bounce into the air and flop over once it hit the ground again.

“I might just call you Spring at this rate,” Scout chuckled, mostly to themselves.

Will stopped, hanging onto the window sill, staring at Scout. The doll’s eyes were wide, ears twitching a little at the subtle noises in the background. In that moment, Scout wanted to pet it but figured their hand would get bitten if they tried, not that they were about to enter the room under any circumstance. Still, Scout placed a hand to the window, offering a smile. 

“Ready for story time, everyone?”

As Scout walked away, Will offered a tiny nod.

Chapter Text

Ell blinked slowly, blurred vision slowly adjusting to her surroundings after an extended amount of being closed. There was a soft glow of either a lamp or the fireplace off to the side, a low hum of perhaps a radio. Something smelled good beside her, but the thought of turning her head was exhausting enough. As her eyes continued to adjust, she saw the figure sitting at her bedside.

The silhouette was familiar, and for a moment, Ell felt like crying. The way the hair curled a little and the soft color of the eyes she had fond memories of, a time that seemed so far away; a time that had been buried under turmoil to the point she’d almost forgotten about it. She opened her mouth to speak, but her throat came up hoarse upon the initial try. Taking in a shuddered breath, she tried again.

“Scott?”

The figure adjusted the wet towel of her head, and she leaned into their hand a little. She couldn’t really think clearly, but the coolness of the towel and gentleness of the hand was comforting. She swallowed in an attempt to ease her sore throat, blinking a few more times to get her eyes to fully awaken to their position. The room at last came into focus, and she could clearly see who was sitting beside her.

“Scout?”

Scout smiled, reached off to the side table. Before Ell could say another word, Scout offered a glass of water. She hadn’t realized how thirsty she was until the liquid hit her lips, and before she knew it she’d drank most of it. With it, her throat seemed appeased but made known the soft pain in her head. Scout set the glass aside.

“Scout…” Ell whispered again, voice clearer than before. “What…”

“You got a pretty bad cold,” Scout hummed. “You’ve been out of it most of the day, mostly sleeping but you did have some moments when you were awake. I don’t know if you remember that.”

“I don’t…” Ell tilted her head, looking at her bedside table. “Is that a sandwich?”

Scout perked, grabbing the plate. “Yeah! Nothing fancy, but Arthur and I figured you’d be hungry if you woke up some time this evening. You haven’t really eaten today, though we did get you to eat some applesauce around one.”

“One…wait.” Ell sat up a little, but the action was draining. “What time is it?”

“A little after seven,” Scout commented, looking over at the wall clock. “In the evening.”

“The evening?” Ell gasped. “I…I missed the day? But I have to…”

“Don’t worry.” Scout gently pushed Ell back. “Arthur and I took care of it.”

“You and…Arthur…took care of…” Ell muttered. She was getting tired. “W-where’s Arthur?”

Scout leaned aside, showing Arthur asleep on the couch in front of the fireplace. The small doll was seated neatly, head slightly drooping and a soft snore emerging from. Scout thought that was hilarious as doll’s didn’t need to breathe and therefore it didn’t really make sense for Arthur to snore. Scout wondered then if Arthur was born with snoring as part of his personality or was it something he picked up later on.

“That old man…” Ell sighed, relaxing into her pillow. “I’m sorry you had to take care of things for me…”

“It’s not a problem,” Scout nodded. “I’m used to taking care of sick people anyway. I always took care of my grandma and grandpa, especially after grandma left the hospital.”

“I mean with the house, silly.”

“Well, Arthur mostly took care of that. Speaking of…”

Scout gestured to the coffee table in front of the couch. It was covered with a pile of hand crafted cards, each neatly decorated and covered in various colors, glitters, and papers. Ell chuckled lightly, able to see clearly which doll made which card. 

“They wanted to come spend time with you, but Arthur said that’d be too much,” Scout explained, grabbing one of the cards quickly. “They had a lot of fun with these though. Only a few arguments…”

“Arguments?”

“Well, some of them were trying to make ‘the best card’ which became a competition which became a fight,” Scout sighed before putting the card aside. “Tried to explain it wasn’t a competition but Candy wasn’t satisfied so…”

“She can be like that.”

“Overall, everyone was really well behaved today.”

“I’m glad.”

“You still have a slight fever,” Scout instructed, adjusting the towel. “So, you should probably rest more tomorrow too. When you’re up for it, I’d suggest taking a shower and changing clothes. It isn’t much but I promise you, it’ll help you feel better.”

“My, my, you sound like my doctor.”

Scout blushed a little. “I mean…like I said, I’m used to looking after my grandparents so I…know some stuff…but Doctor Jane did stop by and give you some meds. She told me to tell you to take all your meds.”

“Thank you.”

“It’s not a problem. Let me get you some more water.”

Scout took the glass, standing up. Ell watched as Scout moved across the room to the suite’s bathroom. The room smelled like honey and lemon, with a soft hint of burning wood from the fireplace - which was indeed on. The lights in the room were minimal, mostly coming from the fireplace and a single bedside lamp. It was enough and not overwhelming; intimate and warm.

Ell swallowed, taking in a deep breath as Scout returned. “Did you go to the basement today?”

Scout stopped, eyes wide as they stared at Ell. “What?”

Ell chuckled a little. The reaction reminded her of Olivia getting caught doing something she shouldn’t. Neither were very good at disguising it, expression clear and the cogs in their head almost visible as they tried to come up with an excuse. Scott had been the same way too, Ell recalled, when they were kids. She didn’t know why she was thinking about him so much recently. 

“I’m not mad…I just want to know.”

Scout relaxed a little, expression now looking more like a pout. “I did…”

“How were they?”

“Okay. I made Goldie laugh…though I’m not sure what was so funny.” Scout returned to the bedside, setting the glass on the table. “Ennard’s gotten used to me, I think, or at least knows he’s not gonna get through the glass. Spring was pretty-”

“Spring?”

“Oh! I mean, Will,” Scout chuckled. “I kinda…he reminds me of a spring toy I had as a kid so I just…sorry. Will was pretty chill. Sometimes, the way he looks at me, I just wanna pet him like he’s a real pet! I know he’d probably bite my finger off, but sometimes he just looks silly.”

“You read to them again?”

“Yeah. Goldie really seemed to like this one. She thought the reptiles were cool, and mentioned how she used to handle snakes. I don’t know if I believe her, but she said where she used to live snakes were pretty common in the backyard and most weren’t venomous or anything…not that it mattered cuz she’s a doll but still…”

“I…didn’t know that…about Goldie, I mean.”

Scout shrugged. “She didn’t talk too much on it, only brought it up in reference to something in the book. I thought it was pretty cool, but I’m not a big fan of snakes - well, big snakes, anyway. She thought it was funny and that I would sometimes squirm when the book talked about ‘Incredibly Deadly Viper’ but she didn’t pry too much, which I appreciated.”

“She must like you…”

“You think?”

Ell smiled lightly, though she was somewhat sad and overall exhausted. How could she sleep all day and still be tired? She let out a yawn, nestling into her pillows and blankets a bit further. Scout smiled, adjusting the blankets.

“You should get some rest. Everything’s good for tonight, and Arthur and I got tomorrow as well, so don’t worry. Just focus on getting better, okay?”

“Okay…”

Ell slowly closed her eyes, watching from fading vision as Scout stood up and walked away.

Chapter Text

Ell was doing much better in the morning, well enough that she came down for breakfast but retreated soon after to rest some more. The dolls gave her hugs and wished her well. Arthur and Scout resumed duties as they had the day before. Scout felt far more comfortable than yesterday with the list of jobs. Scout wanted to help more with some of Arthur’s things - cleaning up, checking the Playroom, etc - but the little butler refused, as expected. 

Patient: Manny

Doll type: Unknown

Reason for housing: Abandoned

Former Caretaker(s): Unknown

History: Severe body mutilation

Manny had been asleep the previous day, but they were awake today. Scout was less fearful this time. Something about seeing the slumbering doll before and the constant staring from Ennard has really dulled the anxiety Scout had initially felt. There was still that lingering fear from that first night, but Scout knew where the boundaries were and kept their hands to themselves. 

Manny let out a low hum when Scout entered, gently lifting their head a little to see. Scout wasn’t expected to do much, mostly just check on the doll and tidy if needed. Ell had stated that Manny was moving around a little every now and then, but in their state, he tended to knock things over on occasion. Scout simply had to adjust dressers, put blankets back on the bed, and open the curtains. 

Scout talked while moving about. Something about the silence was more deafening than usual, to the point Scout couldn’t stand it. They mostly rambled about one day or another, telling stories about the other dolls or books they’d read. Manny never really responded, but Scout could see the very subtle movements the doll would make sometimes. It was those slight movements that reassured Scout that Manny was still there, listening, living. 

Patient: BB

Doll type: Cabbage Patch - Bisque, polyester, cotton

Reason for housing: Surrender

Former Caretaker(s): Alive - Mat

History: No signs of trauma

Scout tried to keep focused and get out there as fast as they could. Normally, they could put the appearance of a doll aside to provide care, but something about BB really unnerved them. The way the eyes unnaturally shine, and the way they seemed to follow no matter where Scout went; the silent movements the doll made, appearing suddenly behind them. This doll scared them more than if Ennard was free, but then again, Ennard being free was a purely hypothetical situation that Scout didn’t know the entirety of its severity. Though Goldie had hinted at Ennard’s reason for imprisonment - something about a strong desire to steal human skin. 

“Back again, I see.”

Scout offered Goldie a smile as they came down the stairs, seeing her by the window with her signature smug grin. Something about her seemed different but Scout couldn’t quite put their finger on it, but overall she seemed in good spirits regardless. She played off Scout’s greetings with a wave of her hand, allowing them to say hello to the other two before getting ready to read. 

“I’m glad you like the series so far,” Scout offered. 

“It’s definitely interesting,” Goldie responded rather quickly. “Children’s books are filled with kids overcoming stuff but this…” She paused solemnly. “It feels more real .”

“Oh?”

Goldie didn’t respond, instead leaving her place at the window to retreat into her room.

Scout stared at the now empty window. Normally, they’d let Goldie walk away after an ominous or cryptic line like that, but this time there was something else to it. The way her tone fell, and there wasn’t the normal confidence or knowing demeanor intertwined with it. Something about it tugged at Scout, and they stood up to investigate.

“Are you okay?”

Goldie was sitting in her corner again, though her posture wasn’t as slouched as it had been. She acknowledged Scout with a shrug but didn’t really respond otherwise.

“What about the book seems real…to you?”

“Does it matter?”

“I’m just…curious. I wanna know more about what you think about it.”

Goldie sighed, adjusting her position a little. “It’s not a big deal…doesn’t matter, anyway, not that anyone cares to listen.”

“I care.”

Goldie offered a mix of scoff and laugh. “Of course you do! Ha!”

Scout wasn’t sure if Goldie was being genuine or mocking when she said that, but at least she was laughing. Scout liked when she laughed. It made them feel like they were actually accomplishing something; that they were truly helping. They didn’t mind being the butt of a joke if it meant helping Goldie out of here.

“You don’t have to, I guess. I don’t want to pry or anything…”

Goldie stopped laughing slowly, leaning her head back against the wall. “I miss my kids, Scout…”

“Your…kids?”

Goldie nodded slowly. “I think about them…everyday…what they’re doing, how they feel, what they ate…I think about it all the time…”

Scout wasn’t sure how this related to the book but wasn’t about to interrupt. Instead, they watched as Goldie slowly pulled her knees in, resting her arms on them. She stared at the ground, as if envisioning something. Scout tried to recall Goldie’s file but couldn’t recall seeing anything about Goldie’s family. They do remember that Goldie was surrendered. 

“What happened to them?”

“I don’t know…”

Scout perked a little. All the dolls here were abandoned or surrendered, but almost all of them knew what became of their kids - whether they were dead or alive out there. Most were unfortunately dead and a very select few had unknown owners, but if they were alive, their whereabouts were known at least Scout knew that was so with Ballora’s case.

“Those people …weren’t my family,” Goldie suddenly snarled, hands clenched into fists. “Writing reports and…bullshit about me…but those monsters weren’t my family, weren’t my kids…that’s why…” 

Scout placed a hand on the window. The way her voice shuddered and tone shifted, Scout was reminded of Candy, the way her voice changed to something else when she attacked. It was as if something possessed them, suppressing the personality Scout had known. Goldie shook with visible anger, as if she’d been holding all this in for some time.

“Did you kill them?” Scout found themselves asking without really thinking. 

Goldie looked up. Her face was emotionless, grim. “I did what I had to…”

Scout stared for a moment, the two of them locked in an apparently staring match until Goldie looked away sharply. Scout glanced at the book and then back at Goldie.

“Were they…Count Olaf? Keeping you from your family? Chasing you?”

Goldie shuddered. She didn’t reply, instead she pulled her legs in further, knees pressed to her chest now. Though her face was turned away, Scout could just barely see the side of it; an expression they’d never seen on Goldie before, one of pure sorrow. 

“Get out…” Her voice was soft, almost unheard.

“Goldie…I just…”

“Get out!”

Goldie’s movements were quick, faster than Scout anticipated. Within seconds, she was up, grabbing the desk chair and shattering it against the plexiglass. The sudden commotion triggered Ennard and Will in the background, causing them to add additional noise and pounding on the glass.

Scout took a step back, looking around as the noise continued. It was almost overwhelming, drowning out the ambient sound machine. Despite the noise, Scout moved over to their foldout chair, sat down, and began reading.

Chapter Text

Scout woke up bundled in their blankets more than usual. The warmth and pressure the bundle provided was enticing, luring them to stay within their embrace a little longer. Curled up, Scout nuzzled the pillow below their head, fighting between getting up and falling back to sleep. Ell had been doing a lot better the previous day and insisted she’d be up to make food for breakfast, but Scout wasn’t sure if that had happened. Then again, they didn’t hear the morning wake up from Arthur they’d gotten the last two days. 

“Scout…are you up yet?”

There was a soft knock before the door opened a little. Scout peered out from their blanket nest to see Ell peering in with a grin. She did look better, her face returning to color. She was dressed in a deep green sweater, black shirt held by a brown belt, and black pants underneath. Her hair was put up in a bun behind her head. She giggled a little upon seeing Scout looking at her, quickly entering the room.

“Did I wake you?”

“No.” Scout yawned. “Just comfy…”

“Have you looked outside?”

Scout sat up a little, turning their head to the window. Though the curtains were open - lest the room get horror movie level dark during the night - Scout couldn’t see entirely outside. There seemed to be a foggy layer over the window, hiding much of the outside, leaving everything mostly grey. Ell giggled some more, shuffling toward the window to peer out. She gestured for Scout to look at well.

Scout struggled to un-bundle themselves but managed to without falling out of the bed. They were dressed in full pajamas so they weren’t too concerned with appearance as they walked over. Ell rubbed at the window, clearing some of the fog so Scout could see out. The grey didn’t really fade from the sky, which was to be expected considering everything else. Scout placed a hand on the cold glass, looking down.

The entire back garden was covered in a growing layer of snow, creating strange shapes and structures as the frost and snow clung onto bushes and branches. It must’ve been snowing for a while, as the trees were already thoroughly covered, some branches even bending under the new weight. The white blanket stretched out across the horizon, down the hill of the estate. It looked like an entirely new world, fresh and untouched. 

“Arthur said it started early in the morning,” Ell whispered, breath heating up the frosty glass. “First snow of the season. Isn’t it exciting!”

“It feels like autumn just ended…”

“I know. It’s very early this year.” Ell giggled a little, poking Scout’s arm. “Maybe it was just really excited to show you.”

Scout laughed. “Maybe…Do the dolls enjoy the snow?”

“It varies from doll to doll. Snow can be a bit…iffy.” Ell paused, still staring out at the snow riddled world. “Dolls don’t handle being wet very well. It can be suffocating and paralyzing, so they tend to avoid things that may make them wet and snow is no exception…but sometimes snow doesn’t get you as wet as you might think. Dry…snow? Still…I get paranoid about it so I make sure they all have snow suits and stuff.

“Lil boots and gloves and jackets, which some of the dolls really hate. Putting unknown fabric over their bodies can be a bit jarring, especially when there’s so much of it…but I just get worried, especially when Olivia is out. Luckily, most of them don’t complain.”

Scout looked out at the window, imagining all the dolls running around and playing in their little snow outfits. They wondered if the outfits matched the doll’s normal clothes or if they were all generic, cheap clothes that Ell could buy in bulk. The idea of a bunch of dolls wearing identical snow gear was somewhat entertaining though, making Scout smile at the thought. After a moment, the smile faded.

“I don’t think I have anything for snow…” Scout muttered.

Ell looked over to them. “Oh? I thought…” she paused, glancing at the wardrobe. “Did it not snow back with your grandparents?”

“It did…but not very often and not like this…I had a cold weather coat but not really one to play in the snow with…and I don’t know if it got packed.”

“Well, we can check real quick…and I might have something that could fit you from the doll’s things. We don’t have many right now, but some dolls do get big.”

“Goldie seems pretty big.”

“I’d say she’s a little shorter than you, yes.”

Scout paused for a moment. “Why is Goldie in the basement?”

Ell straightened a little, turning away from the window. “Pardon?”

Scout felt their anxiety spike, refusing to look up at Ell. “Why is Goldie in the basement? They seem…not exactly normal but not violent like Ennard or Spring.”

Ell let out a deep sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Goldie is…complicated. She isn’t physically violent like the other two or even Candy for that matter. That doesn’t change the fact she’s still…sick, in a way.”

“Was there a time she was upstairs?”

“Where is all this coming from, Scout?”

Scout swallowed. “She got upset yesterday…started screaming at me.”

“Do you know why?”

“She mentioned missing her kids…”

Ell let out another deep sigh, looking back out the window. “Goldie killed her kids…”

Scout finally looked to Ell, eyes wide. They tried to ask questions but they could only get their mouth to open slightly, air slowly slipping out. Ell sighed a third time, moving away from the window to sit on the bed. 

“Goldie belonged to a wealthy family. Two kids, a stay-at-home mom and the father worked in business. We’re not exactly sure why or when…but at some point, Goldie began…poisoning them. It was slow at first but at some point it wasn’t enough…she upped the dosage one night. It…wasn’t pretty. Only the father survived, and that was due to the fact he hadn’t suffered the prolonged poisoning the other three had; still, he only barely managed to survive and not without future medical conditions.”

“I…Why would she…”

“We don’t really know. All she kept saying is they weren’t her family,” Ell nodded solemnly. “Olivia thinks it might be a unique case of Capgras' delusion in a doll…the delusion that your loved ones have been replaced or are imposters…”

Scout shook their head, trying to right their bundle of thoughts. “That…none of that makes sense. Goldie isn’t…”

“She staged accidents,” Ell continued, “after she got here. She would stage…accidents to other dolls, ultimately injuring them or herself. It took time to prove it, she was… methodical about it. Eerily so. After much debate, we had no choice but to put her in the basement…for the safety of everyone. As soon as she was down there…it was like a switch flipped. She just…stopped.”

“Stopped?”

“Stopped acting out, stopped talking about her family, stopped…” Ell’s eyes welled a little. “Stopped caring…about herself or others. That’s why…Olivia got so invested in you reading to them…because Goldie started… living again.”

Scout moved over slowly, sitting because Ell. Their mind felt like a jumble of thoughts and questions, the carefully constructed perception of Goldie shaking and cracking under the new information. The look on the doll’s face the previous day, the way her voice sounded so fragile yet cold. 

“What if she was telling the truth?”

“What?”

“About the family…what if it wasn’t her family?”

“Scout,” Ell groaned, shaking her head. “I know you like Goldie and want to see the best in her, honestly I want to too…but sometimes dolls do bad things…it’s tragic, but it happens.”

“But not without reason!” Scout didn’t mean to snap, quickly shrinking away after their words settled. “I mean…abuse is what typically leads dolls to act violently…or they are taught how to be violent, encouraged to act like that…like, like Candy! Goldie had to have a reason for…what if she was telling the truth?”

“I don’t know, Scout. There’s only so much we can do here.”

Scout nodded but didn’t reply. Ell patted their back, offering a gentle kiss on the top of their head before standing up. The room was illuminated by the white wonderland outside, bathing it in a cool glow. Ell walked to the door, lingering in its frame.

“I’ll see if I can find a coat for you, okay? Arthur can bring it by, if you’d like.”

“Thank you…”

Ell hesitated a moment longer before shutting the door behind her.

Chapter Text

Ell had found a coat in the dolls’ closet. It was in good condition, looking almost new. Ell contributed this to having so few larger dolls in the house for any extended period of time. She went on to explain the adoption process that would happen on occasion with misplaced dolls in her care, even showing a book of “success” stories. Scout allowed her to ramble on for a while as they geared up, figuring this was her way of brushing aside the conversation about Goldie. They put on the puffy coat, slipped on the wooly hat, and hoped their old shoes would survive. 

The dolls were surprisingly readily equipped by the time Scout came to the backdoor. Freddy wore a cute lil blue jacket with fur around the hood edges and little bear eats sewn into the top. Bonnie was also dressed though just in tiny, albeit thick, overalls. Candy was dressed in - what seemed to be an almost custom made - pink, snow jacket with white faux fur around the cuffs, collar, and coat end. She also donned a matching hat and fuzzy snow boots. Ballora’s attire seemed less like snow care and more just protection: an extra puffy coat, thick hat, thicker pants, and slightly big boots. 

Looking out the glassdoor, Scout could already see some small footprints and something moving through the snow, though they couldn’t determine whether it was an animal or a doll too eager to wait. Upon opening the door, Scout felt the crisp air slap against their face, tingling on their nose and ears. They pulled their hat down a little more, hoping to spare at least their ears from further cold. With that in place, Scout took the first time into the snow…and immediately tripped on whatever was burrowing around in the snow.

Face buried into the rather thick blanket of snow and frost, Scout could hear the not so subtle snickering followed by Candy shouting angrily. As Scout lifted themselves from the compact white, Freddy helped them sit up. It took a moment to wipe the snow caked to their face, but afterwards, they were able to see what had happened. 

Apparently, Fox was the one who had gone out before everyone else, hence the small footprints. Due to Fox’s relatively small size and the depth of the snow, he was capable of burrowing and digging around in makeshift tunnels, completely hidden from view aside from the slightly raised mound of his trail. Seeing as Scout was preparing to come out, Fox took it upon himself to hunker down right where Scout was going to step, forcing them to stumble and fall. Fox revelled in their prank while Candy was livid on Scout’s behalf - though Scout didn’t really mind. 

“That was great!” Fox howled, tiny taxidermy body shaking off the white flakes. “You shoulda seen your face!”

“Fox! Ell told you to stop tunneling around like that! What if something happens!” Candy snapped, waving a finger. 

“Oh please…It’s just a lil harmless fun.”

“Harmless? Scout fell!”

“Into snow…hard to hurt yourself in that.”

“You don’t know that!”

Fox rolled his eyes before comically ducking back into the snow, scuttling away in the drifts. Candy attempted to make chase, but it was clear Fox was in his element and far faster than Candy being held back by the thickness of the snow. It didn’t stop her though, which Scout couldn’t help but admire as they watched the doll trudge angrily after the small trail of mounds, tiny footprints barely indenting into the blanket of snow. 

“Are you okay?” Ballora whispered, cautiously stepping outside. 

“I’m fine…my face is a lil cold now,” Scout laughed, brushing off the remaining packs of snow clinging to their face.

“Fox really likes it when it snows like this,” Freddy explained, looking out at the anticlimactic chase sequence. “I don’t really get it…”

“At least he’s having fun,” Scout offered. “What do you guys wanna do first?”

Freddy’s eyes lit up before responding, tiny body trembling from excitement. “Snowman! We’ve gotta make a snowman! A big one!”

“Okay, okay!”

Freddy quickly began rolling a ball for the base as Scout helped Ballora down the almost hidden steps. Though they were happy Ballora was speaking and participating again, there was that lingering worry that stirred up every time Scout saw the bandage over her eye and the snow was adding a new level of anxiety. Scout wasn’t sure how well properties transferred when dolls come to life, but they understood that typically porcelain doesn’t handle the cold well. Even if she couldn’t feel it, they were sure the porcelain material could to some extent.

“Wow, that’s a pretty big snowball, Freddy,” Scout hummed once they were done with Ballora. The base of the future snowman was bigger than Freddy at this point - which was somewhat surprising - but still smaller than Scout - only reaching about their waist. 

“Not nearly big enough,” Freddy whispered almost menacingly. “The snowman needs to be bigger…”

Scout laughed a little. “But Freddy…if it gets too big, I’m not even gonna be able to build it!”

Freddy paused, eyes wide a moment before sharply turning his head toward Scout. “We could ask Miss Ellie to help then. She’s tall.”

“True…”

“But what if she’s busy?” remarked Ballora, sitting at the brushed off table. “Arthur said she had a lot of stuff to do.”

“But-but…” Freddy whimpered, looking between their creation and Scout.

“We can always ask,” Scout shrugged. “Maybe she can join us later.”

Freddy beamed again, resuming rolling. Scout smirked, glancing back over the yard to see if Candy had caught Fox yet. Instead, it looked like she tripped herself, though instead of faceplanting, she fell backwards. Resigned to her fate, she began making snow angels, though her expression remained rather flustered. Fox was somewhere within the snow, no doubt plotting his next attack.

The snowman had several iterations. The first iteration, unfortunately, fell apart. While the base appeared thick, it wasn’t packed correctly during the rolling process and collapsed under the weight of the middle and top. Freddy practically sobbed, and it took a fair amount of time to calm him back down. Scout proceeded to show Freddy a different technique to the rolling, patting the ball down every so often to keep it rounded and solid. Freddy walked beside Scout, helping to roll the ball.

The second iteration fell under attack by the mischievous tunnelling Fox, though Fox adamantly claims it was an accident, with a tone that led Scout to believe him for once. After the second snowman’s defeat, Fox elected to help to make up for the blunder. His help was mostly finding sticks that had been buried in the snow as well as some neat rocks to use for decoration and eyes. He seemed really proud of his finds. 

The third snowman was almost perfect. They managed to stack it up properly, get the decorations on it and celebrate their final product…only for Scout to slip and crash into it. Freddy sat at the table in defeat, head placed on the snow covered table half buried. Candy joined in the reconstruction of the next version, and it was decided to keep the snowman small - or at least smaller than Scout. 

With the fourth snowman, they finally managed to keep it standing, though it turned out differently than Freddy had initially planned. Scout had rolled the body, keeping it smooth and round. Candy made the middle, and though it was solid, it came out rather bumpy. Freddy made the head, which was quite small. Fox added arms, more than there should’ve been - two in the middle, two in the base, and one sticking out of the back of the head. Ballora placed the eyes and drew a little face. The group stepped back, carefully, and admired their work.

“Wow, looks great!” Ell commented, stepping outside in her own little winter outfit. “Did it take you guys long?”

Freddy simply frowned, narrowing his eyes at her. She elected not to respond. 

“Have we been out here a while?” Scout muttered, rubbing their hands together.

“A few hours, yeah. I bet you’re getting cold!”

The dolls quickly looked up at Scout as if the thought had only just now occurred to them. Since dolls didn’t necessarily feel the cold, they hadn’t put too much thought into the time they spent outside, but obviously Scout could. In all the fun, they’d forgotten that, and Scout never brought it up. Looking now, it was hard to believe they hadn’t noticed the signs like the rosy cheeks, raw red nose, shivering frame and the constant chattering.

“Why didn’t you say anything!?” Ballora shouted.

“We’ve been rolling in the snow for hours!” Candy gasped, quickly grabbing Scout’s hands and rubbing them against hers. “Your mittens aren’t nearly enough!”

“I’m fine, I’m fine,” Scout chuckled. They proceeded to sneeze which only threw the dolls further into a frenzy.

“Well, I’ve got some hot chocolate with your name on it, kiddo,” Ell smiled, clearly cold herself. Her ensemble seemed to be more for appearances than for actual warmth. “Fireplace is lit and there’s some heaters in the playroom.”

“Heaters!” yelped Fox, popping up from the snow. He was the first to get inside.

“C’mon, last thing we need is for you to get sick too,” Ell remarked, jutting her chin toward the door. 

“Alright.”

Scout crunched through the snow, entering as Ell held the door for them. The wave of warmth was numbing at first but slowly feeling started returning to their body. Once seated by the heaters in the playroom alongside a warm cup of hot chocolate, Scout felt the day turned out well.

Chapter Text

Scout spent some time by the fire, drinking their hot chocolate, thinking about the morning. It didn’t feel like a long time when they were out there, but now inside, the weight of moving through the snow and constructing snowman after snowman had finally hit them. They wondered how sturdy their final construction was and how long it would stand before collapsing or if it would slowly melt under the sun. The idea of it slowly melting away felt disheartening. 

Once sufficiently warmed up, Scout moved to the PlayRoom with the other dolls. It was funny to look at. Fox lounged in front of one of the heaters like a cat - belly up and with paws sticking out. He seemed content, eyes shut and a soft almost purr like sound coming from him. Freddy laid in a similar fashion - lying on his side with his stomach facing the heater - but he seemed a bit more dignified in it. Candy sat with her back to the heater, bobbing her head from side to side. Ballora was seated further away from the heaters, resting at one of the tables and still partially bundled in her snow gear.

Scout took a seat beside Ballora. There was a scattered collection of art supplies on the table ranging from colored pens to different types of paper. Scout had never bothered to look too deeply into the art supply for the room until now, but upon looking at Ballora draw a cute little picture of the group of them building their snowman, Scout had an idea. They scrounged up some items from the supply cubbies and sat back down. 

“What are you making?” Ballora remarked, watching Scout skewer a foam ball. 

“A snowman.”

Ballora tilted her head to one side, the oversized hat slowly slipping off her head. “A snowman? Out of styrofoam?”

“Yeah…my grandma used to make these for her craft group around Christmas time. See, you put the wooden stick in the middle…” Scout skewered another smaller foam ball onto the pole, slipping it down to rest on the first. “And then you add the other balls…” Scout added the final smallest ball on top, resulting in a snowman shape. “See! Snowman!”

Ballora cooed, leaning forward. “It needs a little nose…and eyes!”

“Of course,” Scout nodded, grabbing one of the colored pens. They scribbled a makeshift face on the top ball. “How’s this?”

Ballora laughed, and Scout took that as a response. She then reached over, grabbing her own material and began assembling her own makeshift, styrofoam snowman. Scout continued adjusting their own - making a small paper hat and wrapping a ribbon around what would be considered the neck - until Ballora held up her creation. The pieces weren’t straight, leaving the center orb to be slightly off center compared to the other two, but it was hard to focus on when the face looked so derpy. Scout laughed. Ballora beamed.

“What are ya makin’?” Fox popped up, having silently approached the table. 

“Look, a snowman!” Ballora hummed, showing her creation.

Fox stared at it before a mischievous grin formed. He reached out, scooping up various supplies into his arms before scampering off. Ballora tilted her head, turning to Scout for some kind of explanation.

“I told you he was weird,” Candy offered, sitting beside Scout. There was a soft warmth that permeated off of her, leftover from her time by the heater. “He always makes a mess when he plays with the art supplies. You know, Arthur banned him from using glue for, like, a whole month!”

Without explaining the process, Scout watched Candy begin skewering her own snowman. It sent a shiver down their spine as Candy stabbed the wooden rod through the styrofoam, something deep within them begging to leave, but they held strong and remained seated as Candy finished preparation. At this point, Ballora was attempting to make decorations for her snowman, but she couldn’t figure out the folding necessary to make the hat like Scout had done. 

“I’m gonna paint mine,” Candy stated, getting up. “Scout, could you get me some water?”

There was a small kitchenette in the Playroom, though it was obviously at a height only humans could reach. Though to be fair, based on research Scout had done, water wasn’t something most dolls could interact with freely. So, Scout got up and got a small glass of water from the tap. In the meantime, Candy had gone to the art supply cubbies and pulled out some water based paints. Written in bold letters on every bottle was “Safe for dolls.”

“What are you going to paint on yours?” Scout asked when both returned to the table.

“My snowman is gonna be pink,” Candy responded, in a tone that made it seem like she was stating the obvious. 

“Does that mean it’s a snowwoman?”

Candy’s face scrunched a little. “No. It’s still a snowman…just pink. Why can’t my snowman be pink?”

“No, no, that’s not what I meant!” Scout panicked, shaking their head. “I was just…asking cuz you know…pink and well, I just thought that you…”

“It’s fine,” Candy hummed, mixing her colors. “We all make mistakes.”

Scout sighed. Part of her tone made it seem like she was joking, but part of their anxiety had been stirred up and wasn’t letting this go. Trying to take their mind off of it, Scout helped Ballora with the hat. It crinkled and folded in the wrong place a few times but eventually a hat shape emerged, which Ballora was thrilled about. She rested it atop the lopsided snowman’s head with pride.

“Check it!”

Fox slammed his creation onto the table with a thud and a shuffle of art supplies. Ballora’s snowman’s hat slowly fell off like the last leaf of fall. She stared at it as it laid on the table, eyes as wide as her broken lids would let them. Stationed in the center of the table was Fox’s ‘snowman’ - though calling it such a thing seemed like a stretch. The styrofoam creature was composed of several different skewers and balls, with a large base consisting of at least three oversized orbs and carved styrofoam making up various limbs, to which there were several. For eyes, Fox had simply hollowed out part of it, creating empty sockets that’s gaze still somehow followed you.

“That’s…something,” Scout offered politely, not sure what to say otherwise.

Fox grinned, teeth showing. It was the first time Scout had seen a doll with sharp teeth before, but it made sense considering Fox was originally a taxidermy. Still, the idea of a doll having sharpened teeth was somewhat disconcerting, especially one as mischievous as Fox. 

“I’ve named him Calvin!” Fox announced.

“We’re supposed to name them?” Ballora whispered.

“You don’t have to,” Scout assured, returning the origami hat to the top of the snowman’s head. 

“Can I make more?”

Scout watched as Fox bounced up and down, leaning on the table slightly. Scout didn’t have much experience with Fox; in fact, this was the longest the two had ever been together or even so much as spoken. While Scout liked Fox treating them with comradery, they couldn’t help but feel wary of the doll’s motives. They’d heard stories and seen aftermath of some of Fox’s activities. Overall, they were worried about agreeing to something Ell or Arthur had already said no to. 

“I guess…but maybe not something so big? We should leave enough supplies so that everyone can make one if they want to, right?”

Fox frowned, letting out an exaggerated sigh as they laid their head on the table. As soon as the long sigh ended, a muffled “fine” came out. Instead of leaving this time, Fox took a seat at the table and began constructing their next masterpiece. 

“What are we gonna do with them when we’re done?” Ballora asked. 

“Well…” Scout mumbled, having started the assembly of another simple snowman.

“You’re gonna give them to the basement dolls…aren’t you?”

Candy’s voice was soft but not exactly sad. It was the kind of voice one has when talking about someone else’s unfortunate circumstances. One full of pity but somewhat distant. Her eyes didn’t look up from her work - the snowman was now about forty percent painted a pastel pink - but her pace had slowed; her hand more hesitant with each stroke. 

“I’d like to,” Scout replied, a little more hopeful. “They can’t go outside or see the snow…so I thought I could bring them some fake snow. So they can have snowmen too.”

“That’s…nice,” Candy whispered. 

“Is the basement bad?” Ballora inquired. “I’ve never been down there.”

“I hear only monsters live down there,” Fox smirked, stopping his work. “Dolls that aren’t even really dolls anymore…but something else. Deformed and monstrous, I heard they eat other dolls!”

Scout frowned. They knew Fox didn’t mean any of it, based solely on how he was standing and exaggerating his expressions while speaking mostly to Ballora, who pressed up against Scout. They knew Fox was playing around like a typical brother scaring their siblings, but this felt wrong. This was wrong. Scout glanced over at Candy. She’d completely stopped painting, but her expression remained stoic, eyes staring at her creation. She was eerily still, and Scout could only imagine what she was thinking.

“That’s not true.”

Scout perked as Freddy appeared beside Fox, albeit looking somewhat tired. The bear teetered a little, like a toddler having just woken from a nap or preparing to lay down for one. He shook his head, muttering before sitting down.

“The basement dolls are just…sick, that’s what Miss Ellie says,” Freddy yawned. “That they get overwhelmed with all the people and stuff. I get that…sometimes there’s just a lot going on and I want to hide in the basement too…”

“That’s not …” Candy hissed, tightly gripping her paint brush before relaxing. “They are sick…but it’s not just hiding in their rooms. They need to be down there…because it’s safer for everybody.”

“Safer?” Ballora muttered.

Candy opened her mouth but nothing came out, leaving a silence to drift in. She eventually closed her mouth, hesitantly painting her snowman again. Her hand was shaking as she worked. 

“Whatever,” Fox eventually huffed, skewering another styrofoam tower. “It doesn’t matter anyway. It’s not like we’re ever gonna see ‘em.”

“Fox, I think we should stop talking about this,” Scout instructed. “Let’s just…focus on making snowmen, okay?”

“But you’re the one who brought it up!”

“I just want to do something nice for the other dolls.”

Fox pouted, grumbling to themselves as they worked on their creation. The basement was not brought up again, but neither was much of anything else. The group simply created in silence.

Chapter Text

Goldie felt the difference in temperatures in the morning, the chill in the basement that comes around a certain time of year just before the heating kicks in. Despite the heating, the basement never truly got warm during the cold seasons. There was always a level of cold that permeated throughout. It was like a constant reminder of where they were and what lived above. There was life above the three, a life they couldn’t see and barely felt. Goldie rolled over in her bed.

Her ear perked at the sound of the door unlocking, opening, shutting. She sat up, staring at her window in anticipation. Realizing her position, she scoffed, shaking her head and turning away. Anticipation? Of what? It wasn’t like she was excited or something. Why would she be excited? She hadn’t felt that in years. She didn’t deserve to be excited about anything , she sighed, getting out of the bed.

“Hi, Goldie!”

She saw Scout jump over the last step. She raised a brow, seeing Scout’s arms filled with Styrofoam orbs all interconnected. They bobbed a little in their arms, but each held together surprisingly well despite the movements. Goldie continued to watch as Scout kneeled down, emptying their arms as the little styrofoam creatures tumbled out. They beamed as they did, slowly beginning to set up the little creations around the room.

“What…are those things?” Goldie flatly spoke, staring at the orbs. 

“Snowmen!” Scout smiled. They paused, glancing at the random assortment. “Well…they’re styrofoam, but they’re still snowmen! We made them for you guys, since you can’t go upstairs and experience the snow. Oh, it snowed last night! There’s a lot of it!”

Goldie sighed, watching Scout excitedly set up the ‘snowmen’. Each had a different look that likely reflected the creator. There were a few normal looking ones, generic looking in design in an almost mass produced way. A couple were wonky in different ways - lopsided faces, the stack being misaligned, etc. Most were more like monstrous snow creatures than snowmen. They looked like various accidents occured to the poor things - like one was missing the middle piece with a face of shock, another had part of their head sawed off with the insides painted pink, another had what looked like scoops taken out while an adjacent snowman was enjoying a snowcone. It was strange. 

“What do you mean by we ?” Goldie asked, leaned against the sill of the window. 

“A bunch of us…I made a few - these ones - and Ballora made these ones, Freddy made that one, Fox made…these things…” Scout explained, gesturing to various ones. “Candy made these ones!”

Goldie looked over at the batch that Scout was pointing to. There were four little snowmen - each painted a different color and different in size or shape. Goldie stared at the little styrofoam men, longer than she meant to. One was pink, wearing a little pink skirt and red yarn haphazardly glued to the top. One was carved a little, until it was barely anything but the stick holding the thing together. One was much smaller - barely two balls - with long pieces of paper sticking from the head like ears. The final one was the biggest and painted yellow, with a single blue button eye. 

“Why?”

“I told you. I thought it’d be nice to share the snow day with you.”

Goldie continued to watch as Scout set up the snowmen - some were placed in the corners or in the center of the room, but at least one snowman was visible from every window. From Goldie’s place, she could see all of Candy’s collection, two of Scout’s, and four of Fox’s. Once finished, Scout brushed off any stray scraps of styrofoam from them before searching for the fold-out chair. 

“Are you going to read?”

“Of course!”

Goldie paused. “How’s your aunt?”

“She’s doing a lot better, still tired but better!”

“That’s…good.”

Goldie watched Scout set up the chair, pulling out the next book. It must’ve been hidden in the pile of snowmen. Goldie couldn’t quite see the covers of the books from her place, but she saw colors. She liked the hues of the book, they were subtle and less obnoxious compared to the children's books Ell had been reading to them for a while. 

“How are you feeling today?” Scout commented as they sat.

“Huh?”

“Yesterday…you seemed really upset, and I’m so sorry for pressing you like that. I shouldn’t have…” Scout mumbled. “I just…I’m just trying to understand, ya know? I want to help in whatever way I can.”

“I think you’ve done more than enough for us.”

“All I do is read.”

“You do a lot more than you think.”

“Maybe,” Scout sighed. They paused before opening the book, rubbing their hands together. “Man, it’s kinda cold down here, don’t you think?”

Goldie shrugged. “It doesn’t really matter to us, I guess.”

“Sure it does!” Scout hummed, standing up. “Hang on, I’ll be right back.”

Scout set the book on the chair before running back up the stairs. Goldie tilted her head, raising a brow again. Sometimes, she really struggled to understand what Scout was thinking and this was definitely one of those situations. Though, with Scout’s departure, Goldie felt the chill of the empty basement. It suddenly felt a lot colder than it had a second before. She teetered back to the bed, sitting down, not sure what else to do. Her days mostly consisted of sleeping and waiting - waiting for Scout.

“I’m…back!”

Goldie wasn’t sure how long she’d been sitting, but she perked at the sound of Scout’s voice returning. It sounded partially muffled or perhaps spoken through gritted teeth. She wasn’t sure why until she spotted the electronic heater Scout was lugging down the stairs. It wasn’t massive, but it definitely had heft to it. It looked like an old fireplace, complete with fake logs and a little hatch that closed over it. Scout hauled it toward the far corner, plugging it in.

“What is that?” Goldie didn’t mean to sound so surprised but that’s how it came out.

“A heater,” Scout panted. “It has a temperature setting so it isn’t on all the time. I’ll set it to something warm but not too hot. That way, you guys won't be cold down here all winter!”

Goldie watched Scout set it up, not realizing they’d returned to the window. With a press of a button, the thing turned on. Lights switched on, illuminating the fake logs in dancing oranges that mimed a fire. Underneath the lights, the actual heating component lit up and began bumping out warmth. Almost immediately, Goldie felt it as it permeated throughout the room just as the cold once had. Scout smiled at their accomplishment, returning to their chair. 

“That’s better!”

“Sure that’s not a fire hazard?” Goldie chuckled.

“It isn’t on all the time so I don’t think so…plus it's a newer heater so it shouldn’t break or anything.” Scout paused, glancing at it. “I can turn it off when I leave but then you guys won’t get any heat.”

“A little cold is better than being on fire, trust me .”

Scout turned to look at her and just stared. She felt the emotions tired to the look and quickly turned away, awkwardly chuckling. It was just some light hearted banter, she figured, but the responding expression told otherwise. After a while, Scout looked away, opening the book. Goldie leaned on the sill, listening to Scout recite the series of unfortunate events she’d grown excited to hear, whether she’d admit it or not.

Chapter Text

The snow started up again in the evening and kept falling throughout the week. Scout expected a plow or something to run by just like how it would in town with their grandparents, but it never came. The driveway blended into the lawn, and everything simply became a white void. Eventually, the height of the snow was too much for the dolls to experience. Scout didn’t see much reason to go out without them, so they all stayed in and simply enjoyed the normal day-to-day as usual; just with a snowy blanket reflecting light back into the building, illuminating the halls in a white glow. 

Scout had been doing more crafts with the dolls, various random things they’d picked up from their grandmother. Snowmen made from styrofoam. Paper snowflakes and chains. Little penguins made from old toilet paper rolls. Origami flowers - which weren’t typically winter related, but sometimes it brought a splash of color to the whites, greys and blacks. Ballora loved those the most. 

“Say, Scout…” Ell hummed one evening, sliding up behind Scout in the Playroom. “Do you…celebrate anything in December?”

Scout looked up from their partially folded flower. “Huh? You mean like Christmas or Hanukkah or something?”

“Yea,” Ell nodded. “I mean…I never really asked before and maybe I should have but, uh, you aren’t religious or anything, are you?”

Scout laughed a little. “No, I’m not really religious. I mean, I went to church with grandma sometimes, but I wouldn’t say I’m really into it…it was just something we did every Sunday.”

“Oh, okay.” Ell paused again, still looking somewhat uncomfortable about the conversation. “Well, do you…celebrate anything though? Christmas or…?”

“I guess we did Christmas.” Scout’s eyes lit up a little, a soft smile on their face. “Grandpa would go out and get a tree, a real one. I never knew where he got it from, but he would say he went out into the woods and chopped it down himself. I don’t really believe that but it’s kinda fun to imagine him doing that. Then grandma would pull out these old tree decorations from the attic and we’d spend a whole day just…”

Ell saw Scout’s expression fade, the smile slowly fall and the eyes staring off into the distance. They bit their lip, and there was a slight glisten in their eyes like rain on glass. Scout quickly turned away, fiddling with their paper flower.

“I mean, uh, yea…we did some stuff for Christmas…”

“Have you…talked with your grandparents at all?”

“No.”

“Have they…”

“No.”

Ell swallowed, nodding softly. She didn’t want to pry, but it hurt to think about. It had been a long process to get in touch with Scout’s maternal grandparents, even longer for them to simply reply back. When they did, it was about Scout’s rehousing. She hated using that word: rehousing. Scout wasn’t some dog, but that was the term the grandparents kept using, and it was clear it wasn’t malicious, rather a lack of any other word at the time. It took only a few months for them to reach a decision, a date to move. It felt so long ago, and in a way it was. 

“I didn’t know…” Scout whispered.

Ell felt their heart pound a little faster, eyes glancing swiftly as Ballora nearby. The doll didn’t seem to hear the faint words, still working on her collection of origami flowers, neatly arranging them into a bouquet. Ell turned back to Scout, placing an arm around their shoulder to pull them close.

“What didn’t you know?”

“That I was coming here…”

Ell swallowed hard again. “What?”

“They didn’t tell me…even though they were supposed to. Mary…my social worker told me. They were supposed to tell me about the move…but they didn’t say anything, didn’t even hint. I didn’t even know about you until halfway through the drive…” Scout’s eyes were starting to tear up, hands gripping the paper flower into a crumple. “How could they do that to me! Why didn’t they just tell me? Why did they just… ” Scout looked up at Ell. “Did I do something wrong ?”

Ell wrapped Scout in a hug. “You didn’t do anything wrong, sweetie.”

“Then why…why did they leave me? Why did they abandon me!”

Despite being muffled under Ell’s shirt, Scout’s voice was sharp and loud, drawing the attention of the nearby dolls or maybe it was just the raw emotion that had been kept at bay until now finally flowing out in tearfulls that the empathic creatures noticed. Either way, the collection of dolls approached Scout quickly, offering hugs and gentle pats. 

“Was I not…good enough…I can be better …I’ll try harder …I promise…I’ll be good …” 

Ell was certain at this point Scout was out of it. She’d seen this reaction in dolls before, a spiralling of sorrow and begging, a desperation to be loved and cared for that nothing else really mattered. She held Scout close, giving soft squeezes to remind them she was still there. Scout sobbed and Ell felt like her heart was breaking. Until now, Scout had always seemed happy and content - aside from maybe that one night they ran off. 

“They loved you… so much, Scout. They loved you so much that they were scared for the future…what your future would look like when they were gone. It was something they’d put off thinking for years until your grandmother’s accident…then they couldn’t put it off anymore. They didn’t want to throw you back into the foster system…they didn’t want you to be…alone if something happened to them.”

“I could’ve stayed…they weren’t…”

“They couldn’t afford to…”

Scout’s head lifted a little, eyes still dripping tears. “What do you mean?”

Ell placed a hand on Scout’s head, sighing, “They were in debt, Scout…they couldn’t afford to…I’m sorry, Scout. They couldn’t afford to take care of you anymore.”

Scout’s mouth hung open, at first full of questions and concern but nothing came out. Even breathing seemed to shudder its way in and out of the open jaw, barely filling the lungs before slipping free again. Their hands were shaking, desperately clinging to their aunt’s sweater. 

“They love you, Scout.”

“Then why won’t they talk to me…”

“I think because they’re scared to…just like you.”

Scout lowered their head. “I just…I feel…I don’t know…”

“That’s okay…there’s time to figure it out, and there’s no rush.” Ell hummed, resting her chin on Scout’s head. “I’m sorry…about the lack of communication. I should’ve offered more explanation on my end…or maybe reached out sooner. I was just…I didn't want to overstep any boundaries…”

Scout nodded slowly, resting their head against Ell. “How come…I never heard about you before?”

Scout could hear the sharp inhale into Ell’s lungs with the question, her heart beat a little harder. She offered another squeeze around Scout, gently rubbing her hand along their back. It was a long pause, something Scout wasn’t surprised by. They had suspicions on why Ell hadn’t been brought up in their life before, but hadn’t directly asked, figuring it was a tough subject. 

“My relationship with my brother was…loose. It wasn’t that we disliked each other…we had simply grown apart and lived…different lives. We did keep in touch…wrote letters. I met Amy - your mother - at my wedding. She was pregnant with you…but that was the only time I saw her in person. After you were born…they’d send me letters with pictures of you and you grew up…until they stopped.”

“Oh…”

“My relationship with the rest of my family is not…as cordial.” Ell swallowed hard. “Like I said…I hadn’t really engaged with my brother after I left home rather…abruptly. It wasn’t that we wouldn’t talk…we simply couldn’t.”

“Why?”

Ell gave another hard swallow, eyes looking away. “Because I love Olivia…because I married her…because I don’t have a real job…or kids…I’m not…what my parents wanted.”

“What’s wrong with loving Doctor Olive, though?” Candy popped up. 

“She’s nice…sometimes,” Freddy shrugged. 

“Well,” Ell sighed, “some people think…that women shouldn’t love other women…like that. That kind of love only exists between a man and a woman…anything else is…wrong.”

“That sounds fake,” Candy huffed.

“Unfortunately…it is not. I kept my orientation hidden for years…but they inevitably found out and I…well, I was disowned.” Ell ruffled Scout’s hair. “That’s why…I wasn’t very involved in your life. Though Scott didn’t hate me…he couldn’t openly converse with me without our parents getting involved. I left…so Scott could continue to get support for school, support for his wedding and marriage…”

“But that still doesn’t…they still could’ve told me about you…in private or after your parents passed. Why didn’t they…I feel like I missed out on having you in my life sooner.”

Ell pulled Scout into a tight hug. “Me too…”

“Did you try…to talk to me before? Or find me after…the accident…”

“I did. I learned about your parents’ passing a few months later. Afterward I began searching and trying to prove I was family…by the time I was believed, you were with your grandparents. I gave the agent my phone number to give to them…and heard nothing until your grandmother’s accident.”

Scout looked up again. “You looked for me?”

“Desperately.”

“But…you hardly knew me…”

“It didn’t matter to me. You were my brother’s child, my family…and I didn’t want you to be alone…like I had been.”

Scout smiled a little, resting into Ell’s embrace. She hummed, rocking a little. It was soothing, even with the collection of dolls clinging to spare limbs and clothes. 

“I’m sorry your grandparents didn’t tell you in advance. I’m sorry if you felt abandoned…that was never the plan. But Scout…I can assure you that I love you. And you’d have to act pretty horrible to have me kick you out…I mean, you’ve seen some of the things I have to deal with.”

Scout chuckled a little. Ell smiled. The two relaxed into each other's embrace, feeling the heat of the small heaters and watching the snowfall outside.

Chapter Text

Scout hadn’t really planned on spending the weekend in the Playroom during visitation, but Candy had begged them to come and show the girls how to make the paper flowers. She had even managed to get Ballora to help convince them, suggesting that it would help her overcome the last time they were in the Playroom. The allergy event felt like so long ago, but it only happened a few weeks ago. Time felt like it was getting away from them, the once haunting memories slowly eroding away.

The little girls were thrilled to see Scout, with Millie sobbing once she arrived, hugging Scout tightly. The hug went on for a while - which Scout didn’t mind, understanding the shock from their previous visit might’ve been a tad traumatic for the kids - but eventually Candy became impatient or perhaps jealous, trying to not so subtly pull Millie away. The other girls were reassuring, and eventually they all sat down.

Scout showed off a few different origami flowers, which each girl marvelled at. Scout made sure to take each step slowly, clearly showing the process until the flower was complete. The girls started out with awkward little crumpled pieces of paper that partially resembled flowers, but after a few minutes of practice, each had a growing bouquet. Each girl had a different flower they favored, but in the end, each set looked beautiful. 

“I think we’re ready for tea time, now,” Candy hummed with a clap of her hands. “I’ll prepare the tea set.”

“I can help,” Scout offered, standing. 

“That’s alright. I couldn’t ask a guest to help,” Candy quickly retorted with a wave of her hand. “Sit, sit!”

Scout sat back down, watching Candy scamper off toward the shelves with the tea sets. They tried not to smile as Candy stared up at the usual tea set, set on the highest shelf. The doll looked at the out of reach set, then back down at all the other tea accessories on the selves, glanced at Scout with a furrowed brow and pursed lips, before slowly shuffling over toward Ell. The other girls didn’t seem to notice Candy’s dilemma, which was probably for the best as it’d likely have been a blow to Candy’s ego. 

Candy tapped Ell’s leg, subtly interrupting the adults talking. The mothers smiled and giggled as Candy gestured toward the tea set. Ell smiled, standing up. Once the tea set had been lowered to Candy’s level, she quickly returned to the table as if nothing had happened. Scout allowed her to set up everything, placing the pot and the cups before filling everything with apple juice. They would occasionally have actual tea - albeit with a lot of creamer, sugar and milk - but today was a simple juice day. 

“Thanks, Candy!” one of the girls cheered, immediately drinking from her cup. 

Scout gently took a sip from their cup, looking around the room. Things were relatively quiet today, with a noticeable decrease in children. Ell said it was due to the holidays, that many families left the town. It meant a lot less dolls were interacted with and a few didn’t even bother to come down. There were the usuals - Candy, Mr. Hippo in the corner, Freddy by the books - but otherwise the room was quiet. Occasionally, Arthur would come in to check on things but would leave soon after. 

Scout noticed Arthur walk in after lunch, but his expression seemed different. It wasn’t the relaxed demeanor he normally presented, but was visibly concerned with partially scrunched brows and a slight curl on his faded moustache. He walked up to Ell, motioning for her lower before whispering in her ear. Her eyes widened a little but she didn’t say anything. He offered his polite bow before leaving once again. A few of the mothers clapped for him, for some reason. 

“Excuse me a moment,” Ell nodded, standing. 

Scout leaned back. “Is everything okay?”

“It’s alright. Just someone at the front door. I’ll be right back. Can you keep an eye on things while I’m gone?”

Scout offered a thumbs up, and Ell left the room. The parents milled about, continuing their conversation like normal. Scout couldn’t really keep up with their conversation - most of it was about either work or parenting, though occasionally it was about interpersonal drama which Scout didn’t want to engage in. They’d gotten to know a few names - Mrs. Walsh, who had no relation to their grandparents despite the same last name; Ms. Commons, who’s husband had passed a few years ago; Ms. Stone, who worked in a library in town; and of course, Mrs. Martha Hawkins, the mother of Joshua. 

Scout tried not to dislike anyone, but that mantra was put to the test when it came to the Hawkins. Martha was always talking over the other parents, dismissing some of their concerns or simply trying to one-up some of them on trivial things; while Joshua was a menace to every doll that crossed his path. The boy had no respect for his environment or anyone else, no matter how much Ell scolded him - after all his mother wouldn’t. Candy even disliked the kid, and she was normally all for the attention. Scout had even spotted Mr. Hippo moving away from the kid.

“Oh no, Freddy…”

Scout perked, hearing one of the girl’s soft voices. She was looking over at the book corner, where Freddy normally lingers. Looking over, however, Freddy was standing, looking panicked and desperately holding onto Bon Bon’s arm, while Joshua tugged on the other. It was clear Freddy was using all his strength to hold on, feet slowly sliding on the floor as the boy yanked. 

Scout moved quickly, without thinking much, storming over. Neither seemed to react, Freddy’s attention solely on Bon Bon and Joshua snapping insults at the bear. Scout wasn’t one to get angry easily, but this was a moment they almost lost it. The expression Freddy was making was heartbreaking, to anyone who cared at least. 

“Hey!” Scout snapped, grabbing Joshua’s wrist.

“Let go!” Joshua hissed, head snapping to look up at Scout. Realizing who had him, the boy’s eyes widened.

“Let go of Bon Bon. Now!”

“It’s just a stupid toy. I told him I wanted to play with it but he wouldn’t hand it over.”

“He doesn’t have to.”

“But I want it!”

“ No is a complete sentence. He doesn’t have to give you anything, especially Bon Bon!”

“It’s just a toy. What kind of doll keeps a doll?”

Scout tried not to scream, instead simply pulled Bon Bon free from the boy’s grasp. Freddy immediately pulled the small rabbit close to his chest, almost hyperventilating as they clung to it, body shaking.

“Hey! I wanted to play with that!”

“And Freddy told you no! You don’t just get to take things because you want them!”

“ Mom !”

The boy wailed like a siren, alerting the gaggle of parents. Mrs. Hawkins quickly swooped in, once again grabbing Scout’s arm and ripping her child free. This time, she didn’t let go of Scout, holding them tightly with nails digging in. Scout remained steadfast, carefully watching Freddy from the corner of their eye.

“What did you do to my boy? Why is he screaming? Why are you grabbing him like that?” she spat - literally spat - at Scout. 

“He was harassing Freddy.”

“I want the rabbit!” Joshua howled, stomping his foot.

“It’s just a lifeless doll. Why can’t my son play with it? That doll doesn’t need its own doll.”

“Bon Bon is special and belongs to Freddy. Freddy specifically told Joshua he couldn’t play with him, but he grabbed it anyway. You can’t just grab something you want from someone like that.”

“It’s not like he’s stealing from someone. It’s just a toy.”

“No, it isn’t, and it shouldn’t matter. No means no. It doesn’t matter who or what it's coming from!”

“I don’t like your tone, young man. Who do you think you are to tell my son what he can and can’t do?”

“That would be my brother’s child…and my assistant, Mrs. Hawkins.”

Scout watched as the woman’s eyes widened as she spun around to see Ell standing with arms crossed. The grip that had been tightening into Scout’s skin finally released, revealing a red mark now forming. Scout stepped back, placing a hand on Freddy. The doll hugged onto Scout’s leg, head buried into the fabric. 

“Once again, I find you manhandling my kid. Would you like to explain why you were grabbing Scout like that or should I ask around?” Ell huffed, tapping her foot. 

“He grabbed my son for no reason!”

“ They seemed to have been protecting one of my dolls, by the looks of things.”

“My son simply wanted to play with the doll’s rabbit toy. Is that too much to ask?”

“Yes.”

This response seemed to startle the woman as she physically recoiled. “I beg your pardon?”

“Bon Bon is an extension of Freddy. Your son was essentially ripping apart one of my dolls. I believe it is specifically listed in the contract that you cannot interfere with the autonomy of the dolls or any part of them, and once again I see your son is ignoring the rules of my house to the point Scout needs to intervene.”

“This boy has it out for my son!”

“Scout is merely trying to stand up for the dolls, because clearly you can’t control your offspring!”

Once again the mother recoiled, hand to her chest.

Ell huffed, shaking her head before looking to Scout. “Scout, can you take Freddy out? I think he’s had enough Playtime for today.”

Scout nodded, gently nudging Freddy to move alongside. Freddy, however, didn’t budge. Hesitantly, Scout leaned down and picked Freddy up. The bear was definitely heavier than Ballora, but he was still small enough to carry. The two left the room, which had devolved into silence as all eyes watched them leave. Arthur stood at the door, gesturing for the two to exit before him.

Scout took Freddy to their normal window sill, sitting down with Freddy in their lap. Freddy remained somewhat frozen, tiny hands clutching Bon Bon while eyes scanned all around. Scout offered the doll a little hug.

“Hey, it’s gonna be okay,” Scout offered after some silence. “I’m sorry I didn’t notice earlier.”

“It’s…it’s…it’s okay…” Freddy stuttered, head lowered. “I was just…I didn’t know what to do…I couldn’t…no words…”

“I get it. In the moment, it’s hard to really think, probably.”

Freddy nodded. 

Scout adjusted their seating position. “Hey, can you hold up Bon Bon for me?”

Freddy shuddered, staring intently at Scout. They could see the cogs turning in the bear’s head, thinking about the worst cases. With shaking arms, Freddy held Bon Bon up, tiny inanimate limbs dangling. Scout leaned in a little, looking over the small rabbit.

“I just wanna make sure he didn’t rip, okay. I won’t touch.”

Freddy perked a little, shaking subsiding a little. Scout looked over the seams of the arms, the most likely place for Bon Bon to rip considering the tug-of-war that happened. Unfortunately, Scout found a tear on the shoulder. It was subtle, and Freddy likely hadn’t noticed it yet, but it was visible. Scout offered their best smile.

“It looks like he’s got a small tear, right here.” Scout pointed to the shoulder, still not touching. “But I don’t think we need Dr. Olivia for this one. I bet Aunt Ell could sew him up just fine…and then we could put it in a little sling for a bit so it heals, right?”

Freddy laughed. It was a soft laugh, the kind that borderline crying, but it was a laugh. Freddy held Bon Bon a little closer, turning the doll over to see the torn seam. His expression was soft, staring at the little rabbit. Scout wasn’t sure if what they said helped at all, but it was better than nothing.

Chapter Text

Scout helped Ell sew up Bon Bon. Well, mostly they held the sewing kit, helped pick out the right thread color and tie the little faux sling around the rabbit’s arm. Freddy was anxious up until Bon Bon was finally discharged from the makeshift emergency room. Scout smiled, watching Freddy hug onto Bon Bon with such love that they were surprised it didn’t bring the little rabbit to life. A doll bringing another doll to life, what a thing that would be.

As the night settled in, Scout found themselves by the fire in Ell’s office while she finished some tasks. Scout kept the fire going, occasionally glancing to see how Ell was working and then over to Arthur who had fallen asleep on the couch. The little doll sat much like Scout’s grandfather would, somewhat slouched with hands on their stomach and head bobbing occasionally as the best sign of life. 

“Thanks for stepping in during Playtime, by the way,” Ell spoke up. “I really can’t imagine how Freddy would’ve reacted if Joshua had actually gotten Bon Bon…or worse, if Bon’s arm ripped off completely.”

“It’s fine…though I want to ask,” Scout hummed. “Why do you let Joshua keep coming? It’s kinda clear he’s a problem.”

Ell sighed, shaking her head. “I don’t know…maybe I’m just naive and assume he’ll change…or that his mother will do something. I don’t think he’s a bad child…just an entitled one. I think if he got some proper parenting, he’d be fine.”

“Oh…okay.” Scout poked at the fire a bit. “Say, who was at the door today?”

Ell stopped working, head lifting. “What?”

Scout turned, looking at her. “The door? Arthur came in with a concerned look and you went to check the door. I was just curious as to who it was.”

Ell stared ahead, eyes focused but clearly thinking about other things. Scout felt a little awkward with her staring, looking around for an explanation. After an exaggeratedly long silence, Ell stood up and walked to the couch, sitting beside Scout.

“It was…unexpected guests.”

“Unexpected guests?”

“Yes…” Ell pursed her lips a little before continuing. “With unexpected guests, it really is hard to figure out the best course of action. Each one takes a different approach…and unfortunately, I don’t really have experience with this particular type.”

“Oh?” Scout chuckled a little. “Anything I can help with?”

Ell turned her head to look at them, smiling sweetly but with something hidden behind it. Scout couldn’t put their finger on it, but something felt sour. Ell sighed, pulling out an envelope. It was sealed with a sunflower sticker, one Scout had seen many times before. Before it even slipped into their hands, Scout knew who the letter was from and, in turn, knew who the unexpected guests had been.

“They didn’t want to come in and scare you.”

Scout’s hands shook as they held the letter. It smelled like their grandfather’s cologne. “Th-they…were here?”

Ell nodded. “They said they wanted to give you this and a few things they couldn’t pack for you.”

“W-why now?”

“The holidays make people sentimental…plus it’s the first one without you. They likely couldn’t…ignore the feeling anymore.”

“I…I…” Scout felt like they couldn’t breathe. Their body was shaking, eyes unable to look away from the envelope. 

Ell placed a hand on their knee. “It’s okay. You don’t have to read it. You don’t even have to open it…you could throw it away or I could keep it in my drawer until you’re ready, however long that may be. It’s up to you.”

Scout finally mustered the energy to turn their head toward Ell, eyes watering. “Will they come back?”

“Yes,” Ell nodded solemnly. “They bought you presents.”

“Presents?”

“For Christmas. They wanted to see you or spend the day with you…but they understood that you may not want that.”

Scout swallowed hard, struggling to fill their lungs for oxygen. After months of silence, this felt like too much. It was sudden and so much. Too much. Scout’s hands tightened around the paper envelope. It felt so heavy, and at the same, it felt like it would fly away at any moment. The communication they longed for was right in front of them, and they couldn’t even hold it. 

“They also wanted you to have this.”

Ell took Scout’s hand, placing a small box in the palm. Scout felt the weight of the letter shift aside, attention now focused on the little box. They opened it slowly, revealing a small ornament. It was a small “Precious Moments” ornament - those cute, little porcelain figurines, typically of children. Scout’s grandmother had several in their home and few ornaments. This one, however, had always been considered Scout’s. It was a late 1990s figurine with a boy dressed as a doctor with a little cat on a stool. The cat held a sign saying “20/20 Loving, Caring, Sharing.” 

Scout’s eyes teared up. They remembered how each year they’d put the ornaments up with their grandmother, each carefully placed and delicately handled. They’d make a day of it, drinking hot chocolate, watching old Christmas movies, and decorating the tree. Once grandfather came home, they’d place the star and finally switch on the lights. Though it was the same thing each year, it felt new and exciting. Scout began crying.

Ell held Scout close, rocking gently with a subtle hum. Scout cried, cradling the little figurine, while the unopened letter sat beside them. The only sound being that of the crackling fireplace.

Scout stared at the letter resting at the end of their bed. They were tired from crying, not to mention how late it was. They’d spent so long crying with Ell that Arthur eventually woke up and suggested they all go to bed. Ell comforted Scout the entire walk to their room. That was at least an hour ago. Scout was still awake, still staring at the letter. They just felt numb to it now, the panic and anxiety having washed away in the flood of tears. Now, it was just them and the unopened letter.

With a deep breath, they reached over and grabbed it. With shut eyes, they ripped the sticker off, slowly opening the flap. Sliding their finger along the lip of the fold cut into their skin, but Scout hardly noticed. They weren’t sure what to expect, but all that came out was a single sheet of paper, written over with neat cursive. It was their grandfather’s handwriting, they could tell immediately. The pressure was hard but even, and the period at the end of a sentence was a little squiggly orb. 

Dear Scout, 

Scout lowered the letter, reeling already from the first two words. They would hear it in their grandfather’s voice, imagining their grandmother sitting beside him. They could picture it clearly: the three of them sitting at the old kitchen table, sitting opposite each other with the single light overhead. It didn’t matter what the rest of the flat looked like, all that mattered was the three of them at the table.

We have no excuse. There are no words that can be said or written that could ease the pain we’ve inflicted on you. We understand if this letter goes unread, burned in a fire or thrown away, unopened. We deserve it. 

Scout swallowed. They hadn’t expected it to be the first words of the letter. They figured the apology - if there was one - would come after small talk. Somehow, seeing those words in the first few sentences felt somewhat relieving. 

In a way, perhaps, we wanted it. We would rather you be angry with us then grieve us. 

Scout sat up, staring at the words and repeating them in their head. Grieve. It was a heavy word with a lot of implications. It took the once relieving feeling and twisted it into a weight on their chest.

We had our reasons, selfish as they were, that you deserve to know. Know we are not making excuses. There are none to give. These are merely the events that led us to…

The word had been scratched out. The replacement word was as well. The final word was illegible. 

You know, after your grandmother’s accident, we struggled. We didn’t want you to suffer, but we struggled. Money grew tighter, and the weight of medical bills and a growing young man was something we could not manage. We also knew that, should we tell you these things, you would gladly accept your fate. You would ask for nothing and want for nothing, as you have always done, but you would lack the childhood you have long deserved. You would put yourself second, and that is something you shouldn’t have to do. Which is why we never told you. Not about the money and not about your grandmother…

Scout paused again, rereading. There was a knot forming in their stomach, a lump in their throat. 

While in the hospital, it was found that your grandmother has cancer. She is not expected to make it another year, whether we accept treatment or not. We are not. She says she has lived a long life and is ready to see it out. I cannot say I fully agree with her, but perhaps that is selfish of me.

The letter fell from Scout’s hands. It felt as if the room was spinning. Their mind raced. Seeing their grandmother in the hospital, looking somewhat pale. The struggle to get home. The way she withdrew from her activities for a while. The cards and gift baskets. Was this another case of everyone but Scout knowing? Did Ell know? Their heart pounded, and they couldn’t breathe. With a gasping breath, they kicked the letter off the bed, letting it flutter to the ground and slip under the bed. 

Scout pulled the covers over themselves, burying themselves in the blankets and blocking out the lamp’s light. This wasn’t happening. This couldn’t be happening. Scout tightly shut their eyes, drowning out the thoughts and memories. They tried to think about Freddy and Bon Bon, when would be an appropriate time to remove the sling; what series they should read to Goldie and the others after A Series of Unfortunate Events was over; what presents to get Ell and Olivia and the dolls. 

Anything but the letter.

Chapter Text

Scout didn’t come down for breakfast. It was hard not to notice. Ell gave a brief announcement saying Scout wasn’t feeling well, but no one really believed that was all of it. It felt different - the air around her, the feeling in the house. There was more going on and the dolls could feel it in their stitching. It was like an itch deep within them, something that needed to be dealt with. The problem was none of the dolls really knew how.

“I’ve never been in the East Wing,” Candy huffed. “I wouldn’t know which room was Scout’s even if I went over there.”

“We could ask Arthur,” Freddy prompted. 

“Would he actually tell us though? I mean, Miss Ellie told us not to worry about it…I bet Arthur would tell us not to bother them.”

“It seems unfair,” Ballora sighed. “Scout takes such good care of us when we’re not feeling well…”

“Exactly!” Candy shouted, slamming her hands on the play table. “Scout would do anything for us so we gotta at least try!”

“We could just walk down the hall and knock on all the doors.”

“That takes too long…”

Freddy scrunched his nose a little. He agreed with Candy, but her approach was starting to get on his nerves. Doing something - even if it seemed as tedious as knocking on all the doors - was better than sitting around and complaining. Sitting around and wasting time! Freddy fiddled with Bon Bon’s sling, twirling the fabric between his fingers. He couldn’t just keep sitting.

“I know which room is Scout’s.”

Eyes turned quickly to Fox who was barely peeking over the table. His expression was somewhat smug, a single sharp tooth sticking out. Candy scoffed, arms crossed but she didn’t specifically say anything.

“I could take you over there,” Fox continued after the prolonged silence. “It’s really not that hard.”

“What do you want?”

“Little ol’ me?” he purred. “What do you have to offer?”

“You are evil!” Candy snapped. “How can you seriously try to-”

“I’ve got this,” Ballora nodded, holding a hand up to Candy.

Candy and Freddy watched as Ballora walked over to Fox. She bent down, whispering in his ear. The little fox ears perked, expression changing to surprise and a bigger grin. She pulled away a little, offering a subtle smile. He nodded. 

“Deal!” Fox cheered, scurrying to the door.

Candy and Freddy looked at each other. Ballora sauntered toward the door, gesturing for them to follow. They never found out what Ballora promised Fox.

Fox did in fact know which room was Scout, and no one decided to ask how or why. Instead, they carefully checked if the coast was clear before knocking on the door. Silence. They knocked again, offering a weak hello. Silence again, though soft sounds of movement from within the room - indication of life. While prepping for a third attempt, Fox had enough and threw the door open. 

“Scout! We’re here to cheer ya up!” Fox declared, arms out and confidently striding into the room.

Scout was curled up on their bed, not even wrapped in a blanket. Their head rested partially on a pillow. Fox scurried onto the bed, standing on the pillows and towering over Scout’s head. Candy rushed in, trying to grab Fox. Freddy entered next, trying to defuse Fox and Candy. Ballora shut the door.

“I don’t think you’re helping,” she whispered. 

Fox looked down at Scout. “Oh…right.”

Candy huffed a little, climbing onto the bed. She sat leaned against Scout’s stomach, legs kicked out. Fox flopped off the pillow, scooting down toward Scout’s feet. 

“Don’t you worry, Scout,” Candy nodded. “We’ll keep you company until you feel better. After all, there’s nothing better for a sick person than a doll to keep them company!”

Freddy attempted to get onto the bed, their height and balancing Bon Bon proving to be a problem. Ballora stepped over, setting Bon Bon on the bed’s ledge and helping Freddy up. Once he was on the bed, Ballora slipped up as well. Ballora sat leaned against the headboard while Freddy leaned against Scout’s back.

It was quiet in the room after everyone had settled. The only real sound was that of the house settling occasionally or the soft breathing of Scout. No one moved from their position for a while, until Fox got restless apparently. He began moving about the room, looking under things and opening the wardrobe. Eventually, he even scurried around under the bed, but that didn’t last very long.

“Whatcha got there, Fox?” Ballora prompted after he exited the under-bed holding a piece of paper.

“Nothin’,” he snapped, crumpling the paper up. “Useless babblin’, trust me. Not worth even lookin’ at.”

Fox took the crumpled paper and shoved it into his jacket’s pocket. The pocket was small and the paper didn’t fit very well, so eventually Fox simply shoved it into the decorative plant in one of the corners. He brushed the dirt off his hands once he was done, clambering back onto the bed.

“Oh, I know!” Freddy hummed, scooting off the bed.

He wandered over to the collection of books on a shelf, scanning the collection before grabbing one. Ballora helped him back onto the bed. He returned to his position leaned against Scout, making sure he was scooted in close. Bon Bon rested beside him, also leaned against Scout.

“ I’ll read the book this time!” Freddy declared, holding the book up. “That way it isn’t so quiet. It’ll be fine.”

“Are you sure you can read that?” Candy mumbled, glancing at Freddy over her shoulder. “That’s kinda a big kid book, right?”

“ Some of us can read above an elementary school level, Candy ,” Freddy huffed. 

Candy pouted, turning away with crossed arms. Ballora awkwardly muttered some words of encouragement, and surprisingly Fox kept his mouth shut. He’d found his position back by Scout’s feet, curled up like a cat. Freddy let out a fake cough as if to clear his throat before starting the book. 

Ell was originally anxious when Arthur mentioned the few dolls missing from the playroom. The “usual suspects” as Arthur chuckled, were not where they typically were. He seemed rather jovial which confused her initially, until Arthur explained where they were. He’d found them during his rounds and checking up on Scout. 

Now, Ell stood in the doorway of Scout’s room, simply smiling at the sight. Scout was lying in bed, asleep, hugging onto Freddy with Candy snuggled up against their stomach. Ballora was curled up on the pillow beside them, almost forming a spoon around Scout. Fox laid at the end of the bed, appearing almost like an animal in the way they curled up. Each was asleep, but there was an underlying air of happiness that could not be denied. 

Typically, Ell wouldn’t allow them to stay in the East Wing last, but she elected to make an exception this once.

Chapter Text

Olivia sat on the old, plastic chair outside her boss’s office, bobbing her leg up and down in an attempt to comfort the once frantic doll. Olivia wasn’t sure how long she’d been sitting, waiting. It wasn’t that anyone was specifically keeping her waiting; she’s the one who elected to get ahead of things and wait for the boss first before being summoned - and she knew she would be summoned to the office. She was just saving time for everyone.

The small cow doll in her lap stirred a little before nestling back into place. During Olivia’s waiting, she had heard the doll in another room having an episode. The thrashing and crying was noticeable, and even she was surprised no one came running. After hearing the noise continue for longer than she could tolerate, she got up, went to the room, took the thrashing doll in her arms, and returned to her seat outside the office. Eventually - after much screaming, thrashing, cuts and bruising - the doll calmed down, falling asleep in Olivia’s arms. Regardless, Olivia continued to bob her leg as she’d seen parents do for sleeping babies in an attempt to keep the doll at bay. 

“Doctor Parsons?”

Olivia looked up, having zoned out a little. Her boss was a rather robust man dressed primarily casually, though with a worn lab coat thrown over his attire. His shoes squeaked, which was the only noticeable thing Olivia really took to memory. He looked at her with a raised brow, glancing between her and the slumbering doll.

“I figured you’d want to talk to me,” Olivia nodded, standing. Her legs tingled a little. She’d been sitting awhile. 

“I…do. Why are you carrying Bluebell?” He gestured to the doll still in her arms.

Olivia glanced at the doll and then back at her boss. “She was having an episode…and no one was coming. What was I supposed to do, just let her freak out by herself?”

He nodded solemnly before turning towards his office. “Alright then, I guess. Come on in.”

The office smelled like stale coffee and cinnamon, a combination Olivia couldn’t help but relate to Ell. It was probably the cinnamon scent that drifted in and out that reminded her. Her boss sat on one side of the desk, her on the other side. His name placard - Mr. Reynolds - was dusty and almost hidden behind junk. It was far too cluttered for Olivia’s liking, but she put it in the “to each their own” category. 

“So, you know what we’re gonna have to talk about, right?” He sounded pained as he spoke, as if he really didn’t want to talk about it but it was a requirement. She didn’t really want to talk about it either. 

“Yes.”

“Before we go over…today, can you just give me a brief history between you and Tiffany, please? Just…past interactions, if you can recall any.”

Oh, she could recall them. She knew this day had been coming for months now, even before she left to visit Ell and Scout. She’d kept a list of events in her mind, big and small. It wasn’t that she was being petty or vindictive. Olivia wasn’t the kind to care all that much about what her coworkers did, but when it would interfere with work, she wasn’t about to let it slide. 

Tiffany Buckley was a new hire, having joined the team around mid-summer. She was plucky and warm, laughter that was contagious, and a smile that could light up a room. She seemed perfect to care for terminal dolls, having a soothing voice and always voicing concerns about their care. She was a welcomed addition, even Olivia agreed to that, at least for the first week or so.

Olivia’s first report against Tiffany was 12 days after she had started. She’d entered a room with a doll during a violent episode without putting on the safety gear or going through proper channels. Olivia basically had to rescue her as the doll attempted to dislocate the woman’s shoulder. Tiffany sobbed into the arms of her coworkers about how frightening the experience was, all while Olivia asked why she didn’t follow procedure. She’s new - was the excuse given, and Olivia let it slide, even though she still filed the report.

On Tiffany’s 20th day, she once again entered a room with a doll without safety gear, again getting attacked. She’d gotten cut on her arms this time. She lamented to her coworkers about how she couldn’t stand to see the doll suffering and therefore couldn’t think straight enough to follow procedures. Olivia once again bit her tongue. She filed a second report.

Apparently more incidents occurred while Olivia was away, leading to Tiffany having a broken wrist - or so she claimed. Olivia - having run out of patience for the woman - asked various questions about the break with few answers that didn’t always line up. At this point, Olivia was at her limit. She knew what a lack of safety could lead to - for both person and doll. To see Tiffany throw herself, willingly, into these situations was annoying at least and dangerous at worst. 

So, Olivia kept count, kept reporting the minor things: not wearing the safety gear, entering without a partner, not filling out the proper forms, bringing dolls into other patient’s rooms, mishandling fragile dolls. These were the things Olivia reported, but there were also things she didn’t. Those were about her. 

Once Olivia returned to work, it became obvious Tiffany had something against her. It was small comments questioning her commitment to the cause but eventually escalated to something Olivia was all too familiar with, being called heartless and not caring about the dolls. Tiffany would languish about how Olivia simply didn’t care as much as she (Tiffany) did. It wasn’t anything Olivia hadn’t already dealt with over the course of her career. With her ‘condition,’ this was a thing that came up often. 

“She’s not out to get you, Olivia…”

Ben was one coworker Olivia tolerated more than the others. It wasn’t that she liked him, but she would consider him as a peer, maybe a friend. She knew he called her a friend, but also knew he recognized she might not feel the same. That’s what she liked about Ben, he didn’t force her to act like other coworkers. He understood where she stood. He was also the only one who didn’t hang on Tiffany’s beck and call.

“I’m just saying, I don’t fall for her tricks…so she doesn’t like me, so she’s sewing chords of discord and doubt to get me fired,” Olivia instructed casually as the two sat for lunch. “I’m her only main obstacle. It’s completely logical.”

“I think you’re overreacting to it. Tiffany is just…forgetful sometimes.”

“She’s a communal narcissist.”

“Pardon?”

“Communal narcissist,” Olivia repeated with a sigh. “A type of narcissist that does acts of service for attention and admiration. She feels she’s better than everyone, while providing minimal care and putting herself in needlessly dangerous situations to seem vulnerable and injured. Have you noticed that, despite entering rooms with otherwise violent dolls, she never gets hurt on her face or chest?”

“Well, faces aren’t as common as a target.”

“We’ve all gotten sucker punched by a doll at some point…and Tiffany is well passed due.”

Ben fiddled with his straw. “I don’t know…”

“It’s fine if you don’t believe me. I know and she knows. Eventually, she’ll file a report with HR or something, saying I create a…” Olivia paused, musing over words. “Toxic work environment.”

“You don’t create a toxic work environment.”

“She’ll frame it like I do.”

Ben groaned, fiddling with his straw some more. “I don’t know, Olivia.”

“Wanna bet on it?”

Ben chuckled lightly. “Seriously?”

“Ten.”

Ben shook his head. “If you’re serious about this…”

“I bet she’ll make a report by the end of…I’ll give her the benefit of the doubt, let’s say at the end of the month.”

“Fine.”

Olivia smirked, sipping her coffee. As if her ears had been burning, Tiffany entered with her usual clinging coworkers - a woman and two men who worried about her health and safety. She spotted Olivia, face scrunching for a moment before returning to her warm smile as she sauntered over toward the table.

“Oh, hi Tiffany,” Ben hummed as she approached. “We were just finishing up. Did you want the table?”

“Are you done already? I thought we could hang out a bit.”

“Hanging out is more of an after work activity, don’t you think?” Olivia commented, standing up. 

“Oh, come on, Olivia, don’t be like that.”

“Like what?”

“Jealous, obviously.”

Olivia blinked, staring blankly at Tiffany as she smirked as if she had revealed some grand secret. Olivia slowly turned, looking at Ben with a raised brow. He had his mouth agape. Olivia started laughing, turning back to Tiffany while trying to contain her laughter.

“Jealous? Jealous ?”

“It’s okay. Just be honest. That’s why you’ve been so hard on me. I understand. It can be hard to deal with someone who just…gets along with everyone better.”

Olivia glanced at Ben again before quickly turning back. She took a sip from her mug before shrugging. “Okay, whatever helps you sleep at night.”

Tiffany scoffed a little. “There’s no need to be coy. It’s healthy to have it out in the open. That’s how we can move towards making a less toxic work environment .”

Olivia snorted on her stifled laughter again, looking at Ben. He groaned, covering his face with one hand. Olivia let out a single laugh before walking toward the exit. Tiffany stepped in front of her.

“I’m just worried about your health and wellbeing. I mean, your vacation seemed to go on a lot longer than any of us thought. Did something happen?” 

Olivia could hear the fake concern in Tiffany’s voice, a tone Olivia had spent years mastering in front of the mirror. It angered her that something she worked so hard to perfect to just seem normal was being weaponized. It seemed unfair. 

“I was just enjoying my time with my spouse,” Olivia answered flatly, her amusement over this interaction dwindling. 

Tiffany’s eyes widened. “Spouse? You’re married?”

“Yep. Now can I leave?”

Tiffany seemed to flounder a moment, mouth moving but nothing coming out. Realizing that the baffled woman wasn’t going to move, Olivia spun on her heels and began moving toward the opposite exit. It was farther from where she needed to be, but she didn’t want to indulge in this conversation any long. 

“Gosh, I feel sorry for your spouse…having to deal with you .”

Ben stood up quickly, enough to knock the chair back. Even the three coworkers behind Tiffany tensed up, stepping away. Olivia stopped in her tracks, her body eerily still. There was a silence that drowned the room, even the hum of the lights or fridge seemed to stop as soon as the words were spoken. 

“Heh, Tiff didn’t m-mean that,” gasped one of the coworkers, grabbing Tiffany’s shoulder. “Right, Tiff? It’s just…a misunderstanding!”

Tiffany shrugged off the coworker’s grip, seemingly oblivious to the shaking heads. “I’m only saying this because I care . I mean, with how cold and heartless she is, I’m surprised anyone would marry her!” 

Ben moved forward, gently stopping Olivia from turning around. His grip on her shoulder was shaking. This was a lesson the coworkers learned a while back, but it apparently wasn’t explained to Tiffany. Olivia will tolerate whatever you throw at her, but speak ill of Ell and…

“I wouldn’t be surprised if they’re cheating on her!”

Olivia slumped in her seat, waiting for her boss to finish typing. His expression hadn’t changed much over the course of the story, which she wasn’t sure what that meant. She’d stopped explaining things partially to let him catch up on typing but mostly because anything after that was just a blur. As soon as the words left Tiffany’s mouth, Olivia saw red. She vaguely remembered Ben and the others screaming for her to stop, Ben holding her back to the best of his ability, Tiffany wailing. It’d been a whole thing, and Olivia knew she’d face repercussions. 

“You know this is pretty bad, right?”

“Yea,” Olivia shrugged. “I can clear my office by…tonight, I guess. I don’t think I’ve got much in there. I’ve already looked at booking a flight out and…”

“Olivia, Olivia, stop!”

Olivia paused, adjusting her posture. “What? I’m fired, aren’t I? I attacked a coworker.”

“A coworker who clearly instigated it. While what you did wasn’t okay, no one can fault you for getting upset when someone insults your marriage and questions your wife’s fidelity.”

Olivia blinked, looking down at the doll in her lap. The little blue cow had curled into a semi-circle, head nestled awkwardly into her armpit and arms pressed against her chest. Dolls don’t typically snore unless it’s part of their personality - imprinted when they come to life - which seems to be the case with Bluebell as she lets out a little moo instead of a direct snore. 

“So…now what?”

“I’m putting you both on leave, pending an investigation.”

“Investigation of what?”

“Both of your conducts. All the reports you’ve placed against Tiffany and the ones she’s filed against you.”

“Ben owes me ten bucks…”

My. Reynolds chuckled lightly. “Go home, Olivia. Take it easy.”

“I think we’re close to a breakthrough…at home.” Olivia whispered.

“Take it easy, please.”

Olivia nodded lightly, standing up. Hesitating a brief moment, she held Bluebell out for Mr. Reynolds. He took her slowly, barely jostling her. Her eyelids barely flickered, and she remained asleep. He watched as Olivia mumbled a ‘thank you’ and walked out.

Chapter Text

The sky had been a pastel grey for most of the week, the kind that only comes with impending snow, however, the snow never seemed to come. There was a wisp of it on the winds - that unmistakable scent that few are able to discern. A chill ran through the trees and brushed against the closed windows, thawing on the heat within. The anticipation of the snow continued to grow, mixing into an uncertainty. Even in the early morning when the sun barely shimmered through the grey, that possibility hovered in the air among all the other uncertainties in life. 

Scout slipped out from their room, standing in the empty and dimly lit hall. It was early, perhaps even early enough for Arthur to still be asleep, and yet Scout couldn’t get back to sleep. They’d awoken suddenly, completely, and having spent the last few days lying in bed, they could no longer take it. Stepping into the hall was a breath of fresh air, though that air smelt like the old heating system mixed with cinnamon and nutmeg. A few, small, styrofoam snowmen sat by the door frame, keeping watch. Scout was cautious not to knock them over as they began walking down the hall. 

The way the lights were dimmed reminded Scout of their early days at the house, how long the halls felt and how tight everything around them seemed - the horror movie only the imagination could construct from their life. They smiled at those old thoughts and imaginations of the dolls before knowing they were even dolls. How so much of their anxiety and fear was due to being left behind, not where they were left. 

Apparently, in the last few days, Ell had decorated the manor for the holidays. The halls were lined with garland, hanging between the old light fixtures and adding to the soft smells. A few photographs were hung up - mostly generic images of landscapes or Santa, nothing personal. It was the first time Scout realized they hadn’t seen very many actual photographs around the house, no wedding pictures or childhood ones. There were always a few paintings but nothing as simple as a photograph of Ell or Olivia or even of the dolls. 

Scout stood at the top of the stairs, staring down the grand staircase to the large pine tree in the middle of the foyer. The scent of pine needles and wilderness filled Scout’s lungs, exhaling memories of their grandfather proudly announcing his tree each year. Their grandfather would always try to surprise Scout with the tree, but it was hard not to hear a man dragging a sizable pine tree up through the apartment, but Scout always acted surprised. It wasn’t the surprise that mattered, after all, it was the moment. 

Scout bit their lip, descending the stairs slowly as they took the tree in. The star hadn’t been placed yet, but several ornaments had been hung. Most of them were the classic round orbs of various colors, a few had been painted. There were a handful of sewn ones, one or two clay ones. As Scout examined the tree, they spotted the old ones their grandmother would use. Those little porcelain angel figurines and old Santa ornaments hung up by fraying yellow thread, some partially chipped and others faded away. 

“Scout…you’re up…”

Scout remained on the bottom step, staring at the tree, without acknowledging Ell by the door. They could see her from the corner of their eye, the fuzzy red figure fidgeting. Their attention remained fixated on the tree and the small “Precious Moments” doctor figurine hanging from a branch. The way it subtly spun gently as it hung, slowly turning to face Scout.

“Scout?”

“Are they here?”

Ell swallowed, “They’re leaving right now…”

Scout ran before they could think. Their body simply moved forward without instruction, running across the foyer and out the front door. The cold winter air hit them like a wall, tensing every muscle, pinching their lungs, stinging their eyes and running along their skin. Regardless, they stood at the top of another set of stairs, looking down at the scene before them. This time, it was a greyed landscape with a small car parked on the gravel drive as an old man held the door open for his elderly wife. 

Scout swallowed, feeling the lump in their throat and the churning of their stomach. They felt sick. There was no other word for it at that moment, just sick. They stared, unblinking, until their chilled eyes could no longer remain open. In that moment, the old woman looked up. She seemed smaller than Scout remembered. She had always seemed strong and warm, even after the hospital, but now, she seemed thin and frail as if time had finally caught up to her rapidly. Her eyes widened, hand shaking as it reached out.

“Scout?”

The old man looked up. He seemed small too. His body shook fiercely, even under the layers, and he had a cane hooked over his arm. When did their grandfather need a cane? Had he always had a cane? Scout tried to remember a time the cane was introduced or even simply used but their mind couldn’t think of anything except that moment, the very moment playing out before them. The old man’s jaw tightened, eyes looking away. 

Scout leapt down the stairs, nearly stumbling. They ran, again without thinking, until they embraced their grandmother. She was small in their arms, allowing herself to be completely enveloped in Scout’s embrace. Scout could feel her breathing, her heart beating, but they also felt the rigidity of her bones. As Scout held on, it felt less like holding their grandmother and more like holding death, and it scared them. 

Scout had never been in this room before, and part of them hoped they’d never be in it again. It appeared to be a meeting room of some sort, though the appropriate term was likely parlor room. It was a set of chairs and couches around a small coffee table, with small decorative plates and things around the edges. Scout noted the photos - at last photos - on the wall of happy dolls with accompanying children. The fireplace was lit, adding a warmth to the room, though Scout couldn’t really feel it. They just felt numb, sitting across from their grandparents. 

Ell placed down some cups of tea. It was apple-flavored, hinted with her usual cinnamon and mixed with a black tea. She made sure everyone had a cup before hesitating. She stood by the coffee table, parallel to either couch. She wasn’t sure what she was supposed to do at that moment. She glanced at the door.

“I’ll…leave you all to chat…”

“Please stay.”

Ell recognized how small the voice was that came from Scout; the same small voice that emerged from dolls coming to terms with their past and overcoming that first step at facing it. It was the voice of someone trying to be strong but needed that one person to hold their hand to know they were safe. Ell offered a soft smile, sitting beside Scout. Instinctually, she placed a hand on their back, gently rubbing. 

“I know…you must have questions…” the old man grumbled, rubbing his hands together. His face was lowered, avoiding eye contact. 

“No.” Scout spoke flatly, voice more confident than when asking Ell to stay.

The man looked up. His wife squeezed his hand. 

“I…I see.” The man coughed a little. “There truly are…no excuses for our actions…we went about this…poorly.”

“We should’ve consulted you,” the old woman hummed. “You’re almost an adult now. You can handle grown up discussions. We should’ve…”

“There’s a lot of ‘should haves’...but it doesn’t matter because that’s not what you did.”

“You’re right…I’m sorry.”

A lengthy silence loomed over, only broken up by the occasional sip from the tea mugs and the coughing from either elder. It was almost suffocating, the feeling of unease and tension of possible decisions and questionable choices. The weight was pressing against them, waiting for someone to break.

“Did you get our letter?” 

“Yes.”

“Did you…read it?”

Scout swallowed. “Some of it.”

“Did you read about…”

“You’re cancer.”

Grandma nodded thoughtfully, taking a sip. “It was a sudden diagnosis. They found it while x-raying my hip.”

“And you aren’t going to get treatment.”

“I’ve lived a long life.”

Scout tensed, and Ell offered her hand. They hesitated to take it, but soon couldn’t resist the gesture. Ell didn’t flinch regardless of how much Scout squeezed. They thought the idea of their grandmother refusing treatment seemed selfish, but then again maybe that thought was selfish in itself. 

“But with my literal deadline decided, we realized our way of life…simply couldn’t continue the way it had.” She sighed, almost as if she was releasing a dream. “And our biggest concern was your future.”

“I could’ve stayed…you know that.”

“We didn’t want you to waste your youth looking after us.”

“Who are you to decide if it was a waste or not?”

Grandfather finally looked up. “Don’t speak to your grandmother that way.”

“After being abandoned on a stranger’s doorstep with no explanation, I think I can speak to you however I want!” Scout didn’t mean to shout, or to stand up, but they felt full of emotion and couldn’t hold it in anymore. “Do you have any idea what I’ve had to go through? How I felt? Do you realize how alone I felt? How abandoned? I’ve been left on doorsteps before, moved without explanation, but I expected better from my own family, my own grandparents who swore they’d love me and look after me!”

Ell saw Scout’s eyes well with tears, the drops slowly leaking down their cheeks. She rushed to grab tissues, setting the box down. She didn’t expect Scout to take the tissues right then, as they seemed to be running blind on emotion. She’d seen these moments, confrontations, but they were typically with dolls. She understood Scout’s position from all the dolls she’d helped work through the same thing, and yet somehow, she felt completely clueless.

“I thought…I thought you hated me,” Scout whimpered, fire burning out. “I thought…I wasn’t good enough, again ! I felt lied to…betrayed…and lost…only to learn the reason behind all of this…is you didn’t want me to worry ? Didn’t want to burden me with your diagnosis? It made me feel so…worthless. Like…like this entire time, our home had been nothing more than an act…a show you put on for me until it became inconvenient…I could’ve stayed. I could’ve been warned or even just allowed to voice my…just allowed to talk at all…”

Scout turned, looking at Ell, which made her jump a little. “I have learned…so much since coming here. I have dolls that have gone through so much…and some who have gone through some of the same… bullshit I’ve been going through. How messed up is that? I have to rely on dolls and an aunt I didn’t even know existed to help me through this! They have shown me so much love and compassion…stuff I was beginning to think I didn’t deserve…”

“Scout…” Ell held up her hand, gently placing it on Scout’s forearm. 

“ Olivia has been nicer to me these last few months than either of you had shown me during all of this!”

“Wow, I walked in on something…”

All eyes turned quickly to the doorway. Olivia stood awkwardly, holding a bag over one shoulder and a suitcase in her other hand. She looked around, pursing her lips. She didn’t need empathy to know that something was going down, and she interrupted it. She had vaguely heard Scout’s voice and assumed they were with Ell in the parlor room. Ell occasionally used the parlor room to have tea during colder days and months. 

“I think…I should leave…” Olivia murmured, slowly backing up.

“Olivia, when did you get in?” Ell gasped, jumping up and running over. “Why didn’t you tell me you were coming!”

“It was supposed to be a surprise…I guess it was.”

Ell offered Olivia a hug. Scout sat back down, drinking their cooled tea. The silence came in again. 

“I’m sorry for interrupting, I’ll go,” Olivia chuckled, gently kissing Ell on the cheek.

Ell’s face turned pale. “Olivia…”

Olivia raised a brow before glancing at the elderly folk sitting on the couch, staring. 

“Oh…I didn’t…”

Grandmother let out a lengthy sigh, dramatically placing a hand to her head and leaning on her husband. “Why don’t you hold me like that anymore, Devlon?”

“Oh, to be young,” he replied, shaking his head. 

Olivia offered Ell a slight nod before exiting. Ell returned to the couch. The tense silence sifted back into the room, kept warm by the fireplace. Ell resumed gently rubbing Scout’s back as they looked into their tea. Scout held the mug like it was the only real thing in this world, staring at it as if it would disappear if they looked away from it.

“I love you…” Scout whispered. “But I can’t forgive you…”

Chapter Text

Goldie was enjoying the heater. She never realized how much she missed the feel of just being warm like that. It wasn’t exactly human touch, but it still felt good, especially compared to the cold months she’d spent previously. It’d been a quiet couple of days, which she didn’t completely mind, but she was curious as to why Scout hadn’t come down to read in a bit. She avoided spiraling thoughts, but each creak of the house above gave her a brief moment of excitement. 

Leaning against the window sill, staring at the heater as it glowed a fake fire, she heard the door open. It was quick and sharply closed. The footsteps coming down were heavy and just as quick as the door opening and shutting. Just as Goldie was processing the door, Scout emerged from the stairs. Before she could offer a welcome, Scout retreated to the far end of the room, sitting down with knees pressed to their chest. 

“Uh…hello?” Goldie huffed.

She was trying not to sound too offended. While she was a little miffed about the complete lack of a greeting or anything, she could feel the aura Scout was giving. It wasn’t that normal happy, kind and generous emotion that accompanied them typically, but rather something dark and sullen. It was noticeable, and definitely a first for Goldie to see coming from Scout.

“Ya wanna talk about it?”

“No.” The voice was curt and sharp, partially muffled by Scout’s knees. 

Goldie rolled her good eye. “Well then, be that way.”

It would’ve been appropriate to storm off after that, but instead she remained by the window, staring at Scout. They didn’t move much, occasionally shifting their feet or turning their head. The silence of the basement continued as if nothing had changed; they simply had a new resident. 

“Hey, we’ve got enough doom and gloom down here…” Goldie stopped, seeing the shuddering and the soft murmur of crying. “Aw, jeez, man…I didn’t…c’mon, Scout, what’s wrong?”

“I don’t wanna talk about it!”

Goldie grumbled. “Fine…I guess I’ll have to do the talking.” She offered a fake cough. “Once upon a time, my kid - Her name was Cassie. It was short for Cassandra but she always hated that, so she only accepted Cassie, but anyway - she’s starting school, and mom and dad - her mom and dad, not mine, well I guess they’d be like…my grandparents? Nevermind - they were worried that she wouldn’t make any friends since they were new to the area and everything, right? Now, the thing about Cassie, though, is she’s a bit head strong, like an ox. She doesn’t care what anyone thinks! I think I got a little bit of that from her…Hey, are you listening?”

Goldie tapped on the plexiglass, pointing at Scout. The crying had seemed to stop, but the shuddering was still there. After a while, Scout lifted their head, face red and eyes swollen from tears. They rubbed at their nose, hoping to clear up some of the snot trying to drip free. Goldie groaned, trying not to pry too much. 

“Am I a good person?”

Goldie perked. Scout wasn’t looking at her, and their voice was so small that Goldie barely heard the words, but she heard it. Five simple words that carried a lot of weight to them. Goldie snarled a little, hand pressed against the glass.

“Who the fuck said you weren’t a good person?”

Scout sniffled again. “I…I don’t know…I just…” They half buried their face again in their knees. “Why else would they keep leaving me…”

Goldie straightened herself. “Scout, listen to me. You are good just the way you are. You are kind, compassionate and go above and beyond for people you just met. It’s their problem if they can’t see that. It had nothing to do with you.”

Scout mumbled something, but Goldie couldn’t hear it. 

“Look, I don’t know what’s going on, but trust me on this. I’ve seen people do bad things. I’ve done bad things. I know what a bad person looks like. You, Scout, aren’t a bad person…you are one of the best people I’ve ever met. You…” Goldie shuffled a little. “You have given me a reason to look forward to tomorrow…”

Scout lifted their head. 

“You remind me…that there's still good people out there. Not people trying to pretend to be good…or people trying to fill a hole in themselves…but a genuine good person, who sees the best in others even when they…they have done bad things and are locked in a cage that looks like a fake house. You want to help…you love so much, and it’s absolutely amazing.”

“I’m sorry…”

“What the hell are you sorry for?” Goldie shook her head a little. “I mean, you have nothing to be sorry for, kid.”

“Still…”

“Still nothing. You got a right to be upset when people are assholes. I mean, when people are jerks. You got a right to voice that. Everyone has a right to voice their emotions…just gotta go about it the right way. I mean, hurting people when you're angry isn’t the best course of action, but I don’t think that’s what you’re sorry about.”

Scout chuckled a little.

“You’re doing okay, kid. Just keep doing what you’re doing. Trust me.”

Ell stood in the doorway of her office, simply watching. The day had been long and filled with an unspoken tension after the morning events. Scout’s demeanor did not improve much, even after the two left. Scout remained rather cold and short, even with the dolls, which hurt them a lot. Ell knew Scout didn’t mean it, and deep down, the dolls knew that too, but it didn’t stop it from hurting in the moment. Ell wasn’t sure what to do in that moment; she couldn’t find it in her to scold Scout as they had a right to be upset but she couldn’t let them spread the somber attitude they were exuding. 

Scout wasn’t the only problem, however, which Ell wasn’t prepared for. While Scout was a walking storm cloud, Olivia was a blinding sun. Wherever Ell found herself, Olivia seemed to appear behind her, eager to help, and whether Ell wanted it or not, help Olivia tried - emphasis on tried. There were many things Olivia was good at and just as many things she wasn’t. Somehow, everything she tried to help with today was on the latter of the list. She tried spending time in the playroom with Candy only for her to get rather frustrated with some of the activities; she tried cleaning with Arthur, only to accidentally scrub varnish off some of the wood.

Now, as Ell stood in the doorway of her office, Olivia had tried cleaning up and making Ell’s afternoon tea - a task normally done by Arthur or Ell herself. Olivia’s version of organization was very clinical compared to Ell’s, who was more of an organized chaos. So, upon walking in and seeing her chaos now neatly sifted into different stacks or put away into folders on her shelf, Ell tried not to get angry. Less angry, more frustrated than anything and also mildly concerned. This was over the top, even for Olivia trying to butter up Ell before bad news. This was something Ell hadn’t experienced with Olivia before. 

“I made you tea!” Olivia cheered, holding up the tea pot. “Come, have a seat!”

Ell slowly entered, looking around. The fire was lit, but it smelled mostly of smoke and ash. The throw pillows were misplaced between chair and couch, with the blanket folded neatly just resting over the armrest instead of the back. Her books had been reshelved, organized by author’s last name as opposed to title or genre. Her desk had papers stacked into three columns, each in a little tray Ell forgot she even had. Her pens were in the holder, and the desk’s surface was cleaned. 

As Ell approached her seat, Olivia rather forcibly made her sit. Ell felt a slight shiver down her spine at the force but simply continued watching Olivia work. The little tea cart was pushed up to the side of the desk, Olivia gently setting the cup and saucer down in front of Ell. The slight clinks seemed to make her flinch, which Ell noticed quickly. With everything in place, Olivia held up the tea pot, readying to pour. Ell held up a hand.

“Okay, I’m going to stop you now.”

Olivia paused, looking between the cup and Ell. “What? Did I do something wrong?”

“No…not that I know of, at least, but all… this , does have me a little concerned.”

“All what?”

Ell gestured vaguely around before motioning toward the tea pot. “Since when do you make tea? Not once have you ever made me tea.”

“Technically, that’s not true,” Olivia smiled, setting the pot down. “I made you one while we were dating. It was oolong.”

“Oh right, that …” Ell gulped, shaking her head. “Regardless, you have never made me tea since …so why are you making it for me now?”

Ell noticed the subtle fidgeting Olivia did: the way her hands tensed and released, the way her eyes avoided direct contact, her lips pursing. Olivia wasn’t one to keep things to herself. Ell knew a lot about Olivia because of that, even when it would’ve been better if Olivia had kept silent. Naturally, most of those conversations - the ones where Olivia knew she’d be in trouble - were preceded by lots of flowers, chocolate and wine, not this. This was something else, and Ell didn’t know what it meant.

“I just thought…you had a rough morning,” Olivia offered, taking up the tea pot again. “I thought I’d help out, make things easier for you.”

“I love that you want to help, sweetie…but this is a bit much for you. This…isn’t like you, at all…and it’s making me worried.”

Ell saw the slight shift in Olivia’s breathing, that sudden suck in of air and holding onto it. Her eyes looked down at the cup, focusing on it as if it were instructing her on how to move forward. Her hands shook slightly as she tilted the pot, allowing the liquid to pour from the spout. It spilled only a little, but neither woman commented on it. 

“Do you want a cup?” Ell offered, motioning toward the extra cup on the cart. 

“N-No thank you. You know I’m more of a coffee person,” Olivia shrugged. 

“Tea can have a calming effect.”

Olivia nodded a little. “I know…I’m fine.”

“Are you?”

For the first time all day, Olivia met Ell’s eyes, and for the first time in years, Ell saw Olivia cry. She wasn’t sure Olivia knew she was crying, but the tears were flowing like streams down her cheek, her mouth slightly open as if to speak but nothing came out. Her body was still, as if frozen in place, locking in a moment of sudden emotion. Ell jumped to her feet, almost knocking the cup over. 

“Olivia, sweetie, what’s wrong?”

Olivia remained still as Ell hugged her. Ell offered a tight squeeze, resting her head on Olivia’s shoulder. After a while, the stillness melted into shuddering sobs. Ell tried not to react, but eventually she felt her own tears starting to drip down her cheeks. It wasn’t that Olivia wasn’t an emotional person, but she wasn’t one to cry. Ell noted the first time she really saw Olivia cry was on their wedding day, all while wearing the biggest smile on her face. She’d cried a few times over the course of their marriage, but this felt different; just like with all the extra work she’d been doing, this was different. 

“You’re okay…I love you.”

Olivia gripped onto Ell, head buried into her. She knew she was crying now and simply kept going, and Ell continued to hold her. The warmth of her presence, the subtle rubbing on her back, the sweet words whispered into her ear. Olivia cried as Ell held her, and when she was done, she stepped away. There was no comment made, no explanation. It was simply something that happened. 

“I’d like…a cup of tea, please.”

Chapter Text

The sky was finally parting to some sunshine, but the mass of snow was still mildly concerning. The morning was calm, the calmest it’d felt over the last couple of days. Maybe it was because Ell had reached a breaking point, subtly demanding the group go out for the day. The town threw a Winter Festival every year with stalls and stuff for the children. By the time Scout came downstairs, Ell was helping Freddy put on his snow gear while Olivia watched off to the side. Ell and Olivia were dressed in matching coats - tan with white fluff around the collar and cuffs. Admittedly, Scout smiled at that.

“Isn’t that one of the old doll coats?” Olivia commented as Scout put on their coat.

“It is. Scout doesn’t have their own coat yet. Oh, we can get one in town today!” Ell beamed. 

Olivia muttered something, but Scout couldn’t hear what she said. Though afterward, Olivia seemed to stare at Scout for a while before turning to leave. To Scout’s amazement, the drive had been plowed sometime earlier - as Ell explained she calls a private one when things get bad - and the car had been cleared off - by an overly zealous Olivia. Getting into the car: Olivia drove, Ell sat in the front passenger, Scout and Freddy sat in the back, the latter eagerly bouncing as they began driving.

“You’re probably wondering why Freddy’s coming,” Ell eventually commented, glancing back. “We do this every year.”

“Oh?”

“I buy a present,” Freddy declared. “Mom and Dad used to take us into town for this huge winter wonderland shop around the square, and mom would give David money to buy something, but he would always give me half so we could each get something until eventually Mom found out so she would give both of us money!”

Olivia quickly looked at Ell as Freddy spoke. Ell simply smiled and nodded. Olivia didn’t say anything, just looking back at the road. It was the first time Freddy had openly spoken about David, aside from the brief mentionings to Scout. It made Ell smile. 

“My first Christmas here, I tried to sneak off to do it.” Freddy’s tone got a little quieter as they fidgeted with their little purse. “But Miss Ellie caught me, like she always does…and instead of being angry with me, she took me to the festival and gave me money to buy a present even! So, now we go every year.”

“Does Ell give you money every year?”

“No, I work for it!” Freddy nodded confidently. “I mean, I do some chores or help Arthur sometimes…I also find loose change after Playtime sometimes, so I use that too. I only ever have enough to get one present, but that’s okay. Everyone knows there’s only one Freddy present every year! No one knows who’s gonna get a present usually, but this year, everyone knows I’m gonna get you a present since you’re new! I always get the new dolls gifts their first year, so they don’t feel as sad.”

Scout smiled a little. They hadn’t really thought too much about what Christmas would be like with the dolls. They’d bought a few little things they’d seen online while shopping for Ell and Olivia, and they weren’t expecting anything in return since the dolls could only gift so much. The thought that Freddy with his limited money and time honoring tradition was going toward them felt special. 

The drive into town was filled with Freddy going over each past year and what gift they got and for who. One year they gave Candy a little flower mirror. Another time, they gave Arthur a pocket square. The first year, they gave Ell a pressed flower bookmark. Freddy even got Olivia a little stethoscope because “that’s what doctors have.” By the time they’d arrived in town, Freddy had just about covered each years’ gift. 

Scout quickly felt overwhelmed as they entered the bustling streets of the town. They hadn’t been to town since moving here - the trip to and from the hospital didn’t count. The town was fairly small with old buildings all dressed up for the holidays with garland and lights. The town’s square had been cordoned off to make room for the festival - a collection of carts and stalls with homemade gifts. Everyone was chatting with each other, and there was music coming from somewhere. The smell of freshly baked goodies drifted around, covering the scent of snow. It was hard to move anywhere without grazing someone, a feeling that was somewhat suffocating. 

Freddy took Scout’s hand, beaming as they looked around. Scout gave an unintentional squeeze of the fuzzy paw, causing Freddy to smile up at them. 

“It’s a lot, huh? It’s nothing compared to the Winter Wonderland event back with David! I know this place really well now, so I’ll help you!”

Scout felt a little relief as the bear began pointing out the different booths, explaining their purposes. There were a few food stalls, one that sold blankets that had been woven by an elderly lady, another had stained glass from a large black man with a bushy beard, a smaller one had hand-sewn dolls even. Freddy said the stall owner was a nice young lady who always offered him a little accessory every year when he visited. Last year, she gave him a ribbon. 

“Scout, why don’t you look around with Freddy for a bit?” Ell suggested, arm linked with Olivia who didn’t meet their eyes. “I’ve still got some last minute shopping to do myself.” She offered a wink. “We can meet up in, say, an hour? Oh, here’s some money so you can buy a snack, okay?”

“Sure,” Scout smiled, a genuine one. “Freddy was already telling me all about the stalls…”

Ell paused, looking briefly at Olivia before turning back to Scout. “Is it too much?”

“It’s…a lot, but I’m okay! Like I said, Freddy was telling me all about everything and I think he’s really eager to show me around.”

“Okay. Just…text me or call me if it gets to be too much, okay? We won’t be far.”

Scout nodded, giving a thumbs-up. Ell hesitated before wandering off with Olivia. They merged into the crowd and soon were gone from sight. As soon as Scout completely lost track of them, their stomach sank a little. Their heart picked up a bit, and they squeezed Freddy’s hand again. The bear took that as a sign to get the tour started, stepping forward and pulling Scout along. 

“Let’s visit the doll lady first! She’s super nice and you’ll like her, I promise!” Freddy insisted, pointing ahead. 

The stall was decorated with various different doll accessories as well as a few small dolls that appeared to be made from colorful socks. The lady was fairly young, with long blond hair spilling out from under her beanie. Her eyes lit up when she saw Freddy. Before the two even reached the counter, she had begun scouring the boxes behind her stall. 

“Freddy! I was wondering when you’d show!” she cheered, spinning around with hands behind her back. Now noticing Scout, she froze. “Oh, you brought…a new friend .”

“This is Scout!” Freddy cheered. “They’re Miss Ell’s relative and have been staying with us for a few months now. They read to me and even help take care of Bonnie. See!” Freddy held up Bon Bon, who had been cradled under his arm until this point. “They even helped put a sling on Bonnie after he tore his shoulder.”

“Oh no, what happened?” she cooed, leaning over to get a look.

“A bully tried to take him,” Freddy huffed. “But Scout rescued us, so it’s okay. Scout said Bon Bon will only have to be in the sling for a week or so, a month at most!”

“That’s good to hear.” She glanced up at Scout again. “I feel bad, I didn’t get him anything.”

“They,” Freddy corrected. “Scout’s a they.”

She quickly avoided Scout’s eyes, blushing slightly. “Oh, sorry.”

“It’s okay. Doctor Olive forgot a bunch in the beginning too.”

“Well, I do have your present here. Do you still want it?”

“If that’s okay. I don’t wanna pressure you or anything.”

“Well, maybe this’ll be nice for Bon Bon too.” She held out a beautifully crafted, rainbow ribbon decorated with little flowers. “It’s the right size for a sling, don’t you think?”

Freddy grinned, nodding vigorously. “What do you think, Scout? Can we use this as Bon Bon’s sling?”

“I don’t see why not,” Scout nodded. 

The lady handed the ribbon to Freddy, who handed it to Scout. Freddy held Bon Bon up, allowing Scout to gently undo the knot on the makeshift sling. The arm fell limp without the sling, but the new stitching stayed. Carefully, Scout used the new ribbon to tie up the arm once more, holding it up in a new sling. Freddy’s smile was huge as they hugged onto Bon Bon. The lady laughed. Scout did too. Freddy’s joy was contagious like that. 

Olivia stared at the coat rack. Various different types - winter, snow, trench, vest. She just stared at them, not shuffling through them or even really looking them over. They remained unmoving and so did she. Ell had pulled her into the nearby clothing store but disappeared between aisles. She wasn’t sure how long she’d been standing there, staring, but it was starting to feel unending. The longer she stood, staring silently, the more her stomach twisted into knots.   

“Have you picked one out?” Ell hummed, returning to Olivia’s side.

“Huh?” Olivia perked, apparently waking from her stupor.

“Are you okay?” Ell murmured, looking around. “You still seem…out of it.”

“I’m…” Olivia paused, unable to say anything remotely close to fine. “You said you were gonna get Scout a coat, right?”

“Right…Did you want to pick one out?”

“Me? I don’t…” Olivia pursed her lips, looking away. 

She muttered something under her breath which Ell couldn’t hear. This was beginning to annoy her as Olivia had been muttering a lot since they left the house, things that Ell couldn’t quite hear. She didn’t know if this was tied to whatever was going on with her or something else, but the lack of communication was getting frustrating. Moments like these did happen, where Olivia would mutter and be tossing thoughts around that she didn’t necessarily want to share primarily because she thought they made her sound stupid.

“Olivia, darling, please ,” Ell groaned, hand to her head. “Can you just… tell me what you’re thinking right now?”

There was a lengthy pause, and Ell was convinced Olivia wouldn’t say anything until a very quiet voice emerged.

“I’m supposed to get them something…aren’t I…”

Ell perked. “What?”

Olivia stared at the coat rack again, lips pursed and brow furrowed. “I’m supposed to get them something, aren’t I…”

Ell sighed. Expectations, Olivia’s greatest weakness. Their first Christmas as a married couple, Olivia didn’t come home. In fact, she didn’t return from work for another month. Ell was greatly upset by it, until she realized Olivia didn’t put the same thought into the holidays that she did. To Olivia, Christmas had just been another day. Ell had to explain what she expected from Christmas - from any major holiday really as Olivia didn’t seem to understand she was expected to do things on certain days as a married couple. Since then, Olivia had made sure to be off at least a week beforehand and always with at least one gift for Ell.

This year was different though. Scout was here. The expectations have changed, Olivia at least knew that or assumed that. She just wasn’t completely sure what she was supposed to do. Coupled with whatever was going on that she was refusing to address, Ell understood why Olivia was withdrawing a bit more. She was trying to figure it out on her own, without asking Ell. 

“You don’t have to get them anything,” Ell whispered, gently kissing Olivia’s cheek. “It’s not a requirement.”

“I don’t believe you,” Olivia mumbled. She turned to Ell. “Did you get them something?”

“Well…yes.”

Olivia groaned, turning back to the coats. “I’m supposed to get them something. W-what am I supposed to…”

“You can get them a coat.”

“That’s not…” Olivia began to snap before stopping herself. She let out a sigh. “That’s not…a Christmas gift. You said that Christmas presents are about wants , not needs . A coat or clothes are needs , not wants . I have to get them something they want , right?”

Ell couldn’t tell if Olivia was asking for confirmation or genuinely asking a question. She leaned against Olivia’s shoulder, hugging onto her arm.

“We could go half on something.”

“You already got them a bunch of stuff, didn’t you?”

“I was excited…”

“I can’t take credit for your gifts.”

“I don’t want you to feel forced to do this,” Ell sighed, stepping back. “Scout is biologically my family, so you don’t have to feel obligated to do anything. There are plenty of families out there that don’t. I know my dad never knew what I was getting for holidays, even if his name was on it.”

“No,” Olivia murmured. “That’s not…You wouldn’t…I just…”

Olivia took in a deep breath and walked away. Ell sighed again, watching as Olivia wandered back outside. She paced the front for a moment before stopping, eventually just standing there and looking at the sky. Ell looked away, moving to check out with the items she’d gotten, including one of the coats from the rack.

Scout and Freddy sat at one of the tables littered around among the stalls and carts. Scout had gotten a churro from one of the food carts. Freddy mentioned the taste of a churro, which surprised Scout, thus leading to a discussion about how the taste of certain foods is a memory passed down to awakened dolls. Freddy mentioned how they liked sour things, and that they may not be able to taste it, but they could at least enjoy the funny faces people make now.

“Hello, my purple butterfly.”

Freddy looked up at the woman as she approached the table. She was likely in her early forties, though she looked especially tired and worn. Her hair was put up in a bun, and her clothes seemed old, hanging over her thin frame. Before Scout could say anything, Freddy jumped up and hugged her. She knelt and hugged him back. There was a warmth to it that Scout hadn’t seen before.

“Scout, this is Mrs. Lindsey,” Freddy introduced once the hug ended. “She spends time with me during the festival. Sometimes, she even visits the house!”

“Hi,” Scout offered a little wave. 

Her expression seemed to shift; her stance shifting awkwardly. Scout could see the tiredness in her eyes as they looked around, often lingering on Freddy before turning back to Scout. It was odd, but Freddy didn’t seem to pick up on her awkwardness or at least didn’t address it, simply jumping back into his seat across from Scout. 

“I’m sorry for interrupting,” she muttered, fiddling with her sleeves. “I didn’t realize Freddy was with someone …are you…uh…?”

“Ell’s my aunt,” Scout hummed, breaking the pause. “I’m chilling with Freddy until she gets back from shopping.”

Lindsey seemed to lighten up, a wave of relief washing over her face. “Oh! I didn’t realize Annabelle had any relatives. I just assumed Freddy had been…adopted. He’s loveable that way…”

“Scout moved in a few months ago! We’ve had a lot of fun!” Freddy cheered just as he had at every booth they’d stopped at.

“Staying or just visiting for the holidays?”

Scout swallowed, munching on their churro. “Staying…”

“Oh. I suppose I’ll be…seeing you around then.” Lindsey seemed to fidget again before turning back to Freddy. Her tone shift was evident as she spoke to the doll. “Have you brought Bon with you again?”

“Yep!” Freddy held up the rabbit plush. “Don’t mind the sling. He got into a fight, but he’s gonna be okay!”

Scout saw the softness in Lindsey’s eyes as she bent down, gently kissing Bon Bon’s shoulder. It reminded Scout of a mother kissing a child’s wound. The kindness and gentleness of her expression and movements. Scout was reminded of a faint memory of their mother, mostly blurred and foggy but still there. The memory faded as quickly as it appeared just as Lindsey pulled away from her kiss, patting Freddy on the head.

“There, now he’ll heal even faster,” she hummed.

“Thank you!”

Again her gaze landed on Scout, her body returning to that nervous energy she only seemed to display when she remembered they were there too. She stood up quickly, brushing off her skirt. Her mouth moved as if she was speaking but nothing came out for a while. 

“I don’t want to bother you too much, so I’ll…I’ll get going now,” she nodded, looking between the two. “It’s always nice seeing you, Freddy.” She bent down again, kissing the top of Freddy’s head. “My little purple butterfly.”

There was a moment of hesitation before she left, her eyes lingering on Freddy. Scout watched her through the crowd, and she looked back three times before walking away entirely. Freddy didn’t seem to notice, setting Bon Bon on the table. 

“Why does she call you Purple Butterfly ?” Scout asked after a little time had passed.

“I don’t know,” Freddy shrugged. “But I know it makes her…not exactly happy but like better , when she says it. Like…not as heavy, so I don’t say anything. I asked Miss Ellie once and she told me not to worry about it, so I don’t.”

“Oh…okay.”

Chapter Text

Eventually, everyone regrouped. Ell left the three temporarily to put bags away. Scout could feel the wave of awkwardness as Olivia stood nearby, occasionally glancing at them but otherwise staring straight forward with pursed lips and crinkled brow. She constantly tugged at her sleeves, muttering under her breath indistinctly. Freddy happily rocked on his feet, a wall between the damp aura of Olivia and Scout’s confusion. 

“Did you get anything, Doctor Olive?” Freddy asked, peering up at her.

“I…uh…well…” she sputtered, avoiding eye contact once more.

“We can go shopping together then!” Freddy declared, grabbing onto her hand.

“Oh, are you going shopping with Freddy?”

Ell returned to the group, hands now free of bags. She had a placid smile on her face as she looked between the two. Freddy eagerly grinned, nodding feverishly, while Olivia looked like a deer in headlights. She bit down on her lip before putting on one of her manicured smiles. Scout could see as the mask seemed to slip on, her smile curl into place, eyes lighting up in artificial happiness. It was almost unnerving seeing her like this, after her awkwardness just seconds ago. 

“I figured this way I can get something for you, and Freddy can get his thing,” Olivia hummed. “You and Scout can spend some time together and finish up any shopping you haven’t already done.”

“Oh, there is one thing I want to get,” Ell nodded, wrapping her arm about Scout’s one. “Come on, we can get something for these two while they aren’t looking.”

Scout smiled, offering a nod. There was a certain energy in the air that just felt like a knot in the throat and brick in the stomach. They wanted nothing more than to leave and hide away under their blankets like they had been. Somehow the longer they stayed the brighter, louder and tighter everything seemed to feel. 

Before they could get a word out, Freddy and Olivia walked away, merging into the sea of people. It had that same sinking feeling Scout felt as when Ell and Olivia left before. There was an isolating feeling, even though they had Ell beside them. A gentle squeeze of their arm, Ell drew Scout’s attention back.

“How are you doing? Full yet?”

“N-no…I’m fine,” Scout choked.

“Mhm…” Ell scoffed, eyes narrowed. “We can hide in the car if you want. I’ve technically already bought everything.”

“But you said…”

“Oh, that was just to make Olivia feel better. She really needs it, I think. Wandering with Freddy might help her,” Ell sighed, subtly pulling Scout along. “Is there anything you’d like to get?”

“No, I think I’ve got everyone.”

“Wow, such a busy shopper.”

“I shop between classes online.”

“I forgot you did those.”

The sky was growing a deep shade of grey, but it was hard to say if that was due to time passing closer to night or if it was going to rain. Scout wasn’t sure if the temperature was cold enough to snow anymore, but it might just create a mush. A soft breeze drifted through every now and then, wrapping around the ends of the coat and dancing between their legs. Scout wasn’t sure where Ell was leading them, simply following her gentle tugs. Her steps were even with theirs, despite the height difference. 

“Did Freddy introduce you to everyone?”

“I think so. Everyone was really nice, though they seemed a little surprised to see me.”

“They probably thought Freddy had been adopted.”

“Do adoptions happen often?”

“It varies. Some years, we see a lot of adoptions. Others, not so much. It varies on what dolls we get too. Freddy has been a bit of a special case though.”

“Why?”

“Well, adoption really only opens up for dolls who are ready for it…they’ve moved on enough. Freddy hasn’t. He would run when David’s name was mentioned…until now, at least. He’s finally talking about his past without running or shutting down…he might actually be ready for adoption soon.”

“What about the others? Candy or Ballora?”

“Candy, likely never. Ballora, on the other hand, maybe…in time. She needs to heal a lot more before we can give her to anyone. Hers is less of an emotional or mental thing and more physical…not saying she doesn’t still have mental trauma.”

“What about Arthur?”

“Arthur is too old for adoption, at least that’s what he says. I think he might be right, besides I think of Arthur more of a foster than anything. I’m fostering Arthur…” Ell paused a little, musing the thought. She giggled, “Perhaps I already adopted Arthur.”

Scout smiled, and the two walked some more. They were walking more on the outskirts of the Festival, lingering near the edge of the lights and crowds. The sounds were less abrasive and the smells were distant. Scout liked it. They could feel Ell’s presence next to them, her arm around theirs and the gentle pats of her hand on their forearm. 

“Meet anyone interesting during your introductions?” Ell resumed.

“Well, I met the lady at the doll stall. She seemed nice.”

“That’s Becca. She loves dolls and used to volunteer at the house. She still does sometimes, mostly during the summer when classes are out.”

“That’s cool.”

“I think so too.”

“There was an old guy who tried to get me into woodworking…said I had the arms for it or something.”

“That does sound interesting.”

“I don’t know…”

“You don’t know if you don’t try.”

Scout nodded softly. They’d arrived at a bench. Ell sat down first, softly dragging Scout to sit down beside her. From their bench, they could see the festival in all its lights and people. Sitting in the normally lit street, it almost felt like being on the outside looking in. Seeing everyone smiling and enjoying themselves, while they sat in the grey and quiet. It felt like two different worlds, blocked by a single street lamp.

“What does purple butterfly mean?”

Scout wasn’t sure why they asked or why now, but the words came out through the silence. Ell let out a long sigh, tilting her head a little as she leaned back on the wooden bench.

“You met Lindsey then…”

Scout was somewhat surprised Ell knew where the question was coming from. She didn’t look at them, still watching the sights of the festival, but her expression was soft and almost reminiscent of something Scout couldn’t see. 

“If anyone is going to adopt Freddy…it’ll probably be her.” Ell’s voice was quiet, almost a whisper and didn’t specifically seem directed at Scout or their question. 

“Why?”

Ell shifted in her seat a little. “Because…it’s hard to explain. The thing about Lindsey is…” Ell swallowed, shaking her head. “Purple Butterfly is sometimes used in hospitals, to mark newborns…it means that the baby is a survivor; that they had siblings but the siblings…didn’t make it to or through birth…it’s one of those things you don’t really hear about a whole lot unless…unless you’ve seen it or experienced it yourself…”

“And Lindsey?”

Ell’s expression softened further, looking almost sorrowful. “She’s tried so hard, but…” Ell swallowed, lowering her head. “She met Freddy a few years ago, at the festival. He was still somewhat shy back then, but they just…took to each other so easily. It was like they shared something no one else did…I’d heard her call Freddy that a few times, never really knew what it meant until…well, until her last pregnency… ended . I never really knew how it tied to Freddy until…” She looked to Scout. “Until Freddy told you about Bon Bon…that Bon was supposed to be alive and…”

“Freddy’s a Purple Butterfly…”

Ell nodded, looking back out at the festival. “Freddy’s a Purple Butterfly…”

Olivia was staring again. She had her faux smile on, though mixed with a somewhat concerned look as she watched Freddy glance over every aisle. They went through toys and books and even the food aisle, but nothing seemed to impress Freddy enough to purchase as a gift. Walking through the aisles, seeing all the advertised gifts and things, Olivia felt the mounting pressure of what she knew she needed to do. She still needed to get Scout something. 

“Are you okay, Doctor Olive?” Freddy hummed while looking over a LEGO set. “You’ve been kinda weird lately…weird for you.”

“Flattering,” Olivia scoffed, mask briefly breaking. She quickly reverted back to overly friendly. “I’m fine, silly. What makes you think otherwise?”

Freddy looked at her with an expression Olivia had only seen on Goldie: that half narrowed gaze with a raised brow that seemed to visually represent the word doubt. Freddy set the LEGO set back on the shelf, moving down a little to grab a different one.

“Dolls are empathic,” Freddy instructed. “You know that. You can’t just…pretend to be happy. We know you aren’t. We’ve always known.”

“Your point?”

Freddy looked up again. “What’s wrong? Maybe I can help!”

Olivia grumbled a little, looking around. There weren’t very many people present as most were out enjoying the festivities, but she couldn’t help but feel a little self-conscious. She sighed, tugging at her sleeves again before hunching over.

“I don’t know what to get for Scout,” she whispered.

Freddy laughed. Olivia quickly pulled away, crossing her arms. 

“Sorry,” Freddy chuckled. “I didn’t mean it like that…but I mean…I’m shopping for Scout too. It’s just kinda funny. We can shop together!”

“But I…” Olivia’s voice felt frail, trailing off. 

Freddy leaned over, taking Olivia’s hand. “They like LEGOs…and books. They told me they used to collect cards, you could always try that.”

“I…don’t know. Isn’t that too…simple?”

“Well, presents don’t have to be big or expensive to be good,” Freddy shrugged, leading Olivia into the next aisle. “I mean, the whole point is about giving from the heart…that’s what Mom used to say. It doesn’t matter about the number or stuff…”

“But I don’t…”

“That’s why I told you,” Freddy huffed. “I told you they like LEGOs and books and cards! Or…” Freddy mused a little, looking around. “You could always get them something they could use.”

“No, Christmas is for wants , not needs .”

“Says who?”

“...Ellie told me that…”

“Why can’t it be both?”

Olivia groaned, feeling her stomach churn. “I…”

“Mom used to have a system,” Freddy instructed, waving a finger. “Something you want , something you need , something to read , and something to wear .”

“I’m sure Ellie already thought of that.”

“But this isn’t about what Miss Ellie got Scout. This is about what you want to give Scout…”

“I know, but…”

Freddy groaned, slumping a little. “It’s really not that complicated, Doctor Olive…Here, I know.”

Freddy dragged Olivia to the electronic section of the store. Olivia watched as Freddy pulled a box from the shelf, holding it up to her. It was a simple grey charging cable, labeled about 3 ft in length. 

“Scout said once they only had one charger. You can get them another one!”

“But…”

“It’s both a want and a need ,” Freddy said with a flat expression. “It’s a practical gift. Dad used to get those sometimes, like when he got David a camping first aid kit.”

“A personal first aid kit doesn’t sound like a bad idea,” Olivia mumbled.

“They sell small camping ones here,” Freddy perked.

Olivia looked at the charger, slowly taking it from Freddy’s hands. She mused over the packaging before setting it back. Freddy’s expression fell until she grabbed a different charger box. It was the same type but had a colored cable and was 10ft instead. 

“I’ll get them this one instead,” she mumbled, showing off the box. “This one is bright colored and-and longer!”

“Yea and you picked that one out yourself!”

Olivia beamed. “I did!”

“Do you still wanna get the first aid kit?”

Olivia glanced down the maze of aisles. “Maybe…”

Freddy hugged onto her arm. “Let’s look at them at least.”

Olivia was hesitant but eventually nodded. The two walked over to the outdoors aisle together.

The drive back to the manor was quiet. Freddy’s head rested on Scout’s arm, head bobbing in a slight doze, with Bon Bon sat in his lap. Scout merely watched the scenery pass, marveling at the amount of snow that still remained, watching as the view of town slowly faded into the expansive landscape leading to the house. They remembered their first day, their arrival. It felt almost like the beginning of a new life in a way. 

They tried to ignore the silent conversation Ell and Olivia seemed to be exchanging through glances and facial expressions; tried not to peek into the collection of bags in the back with them. Thinking about the presents and the tree, Scout wondered what Christmas Day would actually look like at the house, how excited the dolls would get and how many gifts would be exchanged. 

They shut their eyes, picturing the scene in their head. The lights on the tree glittering, the skirt overflowing with presents. Arthur would try to organize everything, while Candy barely kept herself from ripping off the paper on one box that had her name neatly written in cursive. Freddy would eagerly hand over his gift. Olivia and Ell would share a kiss, sharing presents like a scene out of a Hallmark movie. Ballora might sheepishly hand over something handmade. There would be so much talking and bustling that eventually Arthur would give up on trying to find order.

Scout could practically hear the laughter as the car pulled into the drive. They were home.

Chapter Text

Goldie had heard a lot of movement upstairs as of late. Combined with the cold temperatures, she figured it was the holidays edging closer. There was always a lot of movement during that time, regardless of where she lived. Moving furniture to make way for the tree, getting the tree into the house and putting it in the right position, family moving in and out, presents getting stacked - the noise added up, especially for someone who didn’t have much to do other than listen to every minute sound. 

That’s how she knew Scout wasn’t alone when they began coming down the stairs. There was the sound of Scout’s footsteps on the old stairs, but another slightly heavier set behind them. The second set was deliberate and trained, not forceful but certainly not quiet. This simple discernment told Goldie it wasn’t Ell but most likely Olivia, and sure enough, Olivia entered the basement behind Scout. 

As Goldie leaned on the window frame, she spotted Scout holding a wrapped box in one arm and a bag in the other. Looking over, she watched as Olivia spun her key on its ring before stepping up the door. The key entered the slot, and the lock clicked open. 

“What’s all this?” Goldie mused with her usual smirk as the door opened. “Is it time for a check-up?”

“Aren’t you chatty,” Olivia replied. “Ellie did tell me you’ve been more talkative since Scout took over.”

“What can I say? I’ve suddenly found a lot of things to talk about,” Goldie shrugged, shuffling away from the window onto her bed. “So, what’s up?”

“Merry Christmas, Goldie!” 

Scout held out the present for her, still maintaining a slight distance. Goldie blinked a few times, glancing between the box and Scout. The gift had been wrapped neatly with sparkly white paper with yellow stars. There was a yellow bow on top too, and Goldie was written on a small card hanging off the corner. It was longer than it was wide or tall, about the length of Scout’s chest but barely taller than the width of their hands. Hesitantly, Goldie took the present.

“This is for…me?” Goldie muttered, looking down at the box like it was radioactive.

“Of course. Technically, it’s Christmas Eve, but I know you guys can’t come up or anything but I still wanted to get you all something!” Scout paused, looking over their shoulder at the other rooms. “To be honest, I only wrapped yours. I figured Spring and Ennard wouldn’t mind.”

Goldie snorted. “Sounds about right.” Still, she hesitated as she looked at the box. “You…you didn’t have to do this.”

“I know. I wanted to…” Scout glanced at Olivia. “I, uh, didn’t know if your family celebrated Christmas or not, but I still wanted to get you something.”

“7 more presents should cover it,” Goldie chuckled. “I’m kidding, I’m kidding.”

After staring at the present a while longer, Goldie eventually began peeling back the paper. She was careful - methodical - as she undid the tapped edges, gently pulling back the wrapping to reveal the prize within. With each pulled back crease, she saw more of her gift. It was a thin box, with a detailed picture printed on a majority of the sides. It showed a tall girl, a boy in blue, and a baby standing beside a large tree with the words “The Complete Wreck” written on a banner hanging from the branches. As she turned the box around, she saw the neatly placed books inserted into it.

“Is this…”

“The complete series. I figured this way, you can reread the books we already read and look at the pictures this time. Or you can read along with me as we keep going.”

Goldie’s hands trembled a little as she stared at the books in the box. She’d only seen them from afar while Scout read before, and now they were in her hands. She carefully removed the first book from the sleeve, turning it over to see the cover: an ominous gentleman standing in the doorway, looking at the three children. They were just like she imagined they would look. 

“I…don’t know what to say…” Goldie whispered, choking on her words. 

“Thank you wouldn’t hurt,” Olivia offered, stepping to the door. 

“T-Thank you,” Goldie nodded, looking up at Scout. “I…I’d give you a hug if I could…”

“That’s okay…maybe another time,” Scout offered softly. “Happy Holidays, Goldie.”

Goldie nodded lightly, watching somberly as Scout exited the room with Olivia. The door closed, the lock clicked back into place. She stared at the door a while, listening to Scout and Olivia move to the door opposite hers. The plastic bag rustled as they dug out whatever the next present was. Not as good as hers, she figured, but still worth a look. 

“I can’t believe you got them things,” Olivia huffed, watching as Scout pulled a folded piece of fabric from the bag. “Is it really necessary?”

“Well, I just think it’s nice,” Scout shrugged, unfolding the fabric to reveal a shirt. “Though I kinda just got this because I thought it’d be funny.”

The shirt was a child’s size T-shirt, tan in color with black lettering reading: Boys’ Club. Olivia looked at the shirt and laughed. Goldie watched as the harder Olivia laughed the more Scout blushed as they looked down at the shirt. She could see where the joke was, but it was clear Scout was a little self-conscious about the gift crossing some sort of line. Goldie chuckled a little. For almost being an adult, Scout was still a child deep down. 

“I’m sure he’ll love it,” Olivia snickered, grabbing the shirt. “Stand back.” She carefully unlocked the door before tossing the shirt into the room. “Merry Christmas, Ennard!”

She slammed the door shut, locking it, before Ennard had even properly responded, which was just to bodyslam the door in an attempt to get out. The scratching at the wood continued for a minute before stopping. Peering in the window, Olivia and Scout watched as Ennard approached the shirt cautiously before turning it over and reading the words. A noise of sorts emerged, akin to a laugh, as Ennard clapped what remained of his hands together. 

“Looks like he likes it!” Olivia cheered.

“It’s the right materials too. I checked,” Scout commented, watching Ennard struggle to put the shirt on. It wasn’t that the shirt was too small, but rather Ennard seemed to struggle with his limbs and holding things. “That way, it shouldn’t bother him if it assimilates…”

“How do you know what materials he is?”

“I read some of his file,” Scout nodded, digging into the bag again. “I read most of them while Ell was sick, so I could check on everyone.”

“Hmm. Smart kid. What’s for Will?”

“I got Spring a chew toy,” Scout smiled, pulling loose a rubber chew toy. 

Olivia laughed again. 

Scout watched through the window while Olivia unlocked the door. Spring was under the bed, munching on the blanket. His ears twitched at the sound of the lock, but he only looked up once the door opened a crack. Scout handed the toy to Olivia who threw it into the room just as she’d done with Ennard. The door closed, and the two watched through the window.

Spring approached cautiously, nose wiggling and ears twitching. The hesitance didn’t last long as Spring quickly bit down on the rubber, which surprisingly let out a loud squeak. Olivia smirked, looking at Scout.

“A squeak toy?”

“I…I didn’t know it was…” Scout muttered, digging into the bag again. “I could’ve sworn it wasn’t!”

The squeaking continued, rapidly and noisily as Spring began thrashing it about like a dog. Goldie groaned, covering her ears. Even through doors and plexiglass, she could hear it. The irritating sound of a dog toy going off every second, and knowing Spring, it wouldn’t stop even during the night. 

“Can he not have that, please ?” Goldie snapped.

“I…I got another…” Scout nodded.

Olivia barely realized in time as Scout opened the unlocked door to Spring’s room. The doll jerked his head upward as the door opened nearly fully, Scout partially rummaging through the bag still. Olivia lunged forward, grabbing Scout and pulling them aside.

“What the hell are you doing?” she hissed, closing the door again.

“I-I’ve got a replacement…I was just gonna…”

“Just gonna nothing! You don’t go into Will’s room, Scout! Ell would have my head if you went in there and something happened!”

“But…I have a replacement…” Scout murmured, holding up a secondary toy. They even gave it a squeeze to show it wouldn’t squeak.

“Just throw it in there, then.”

“But I have to get the squeaky toy back.”

“And how do you plan on doing that?”

Scout looked between Olivia and the door. “I’m just gonna ask…”

Olivia tried not to laugh; she knew it wasn’t a joke, as stupid as it sounded. Scout slowly stepped around her, nudging the door open again. She cautiously watched as Scout knelt, holding out the new toy while Spring stared, the squeaky toy still in his mouth. 

“Hey, Spring…I accidentally gave you the wrong present…but we can trade. See, this one is just as good!” Scout bent the rubber toy, allowing it to flex and wiggle. “I’m sorry. Can I have that one back…and I’ll give you this one!”

Olivia rolled her eyes, body prepared to lunge in and drag Scout out before the doll could make contact. Her body tensed as the rabbit moved subtly, but to her surprise, he didn’t rush forward or move quickly as all. Spring gently set the toy down before pushing it forward with his front paws. The toy landed just shy of Scout. Then, the rabbit watched patiently, sitting on his hind legs and nose wiggling. Scout tossed the replacement toy into the room, just beyond Spring so that he would have to turn around and get it, allowing Scout to lean forward and grab the squeaky one.

“How…did you do that?” Olivia whispered as Scout stood up.

“Do what?” Scout hummed, turning to exit.

“You asked for the toy back and he…did it.”

“Spring’s a pretty good listener,” Scout commented, sliding past Olivia to leave the room.

“Spring likes Scout!” Goldie shouted from her room. “Pretty sure Scout could make him do tricks like sit or roll over or something.”

Olivia blinked, slowly shutting the door. She was careful in locking it, pausing to look into the room. The rabbit doll was happily munching on his squeaker-less toy, tossing it in the air and throwing it about. He almost seemed more thrilled about this one than the previous one. The idea of Spring actually doing anything he was told was beyond her imagination, but she never imagined Spring doing what he just did.

“I, uh, wanted to ask, actually…” Scout muttered, fiddling with the plastic bag’s handles. “Spring, uh…”

“Spring?”

“I call him that. He responds to it, too. Ell said it was fine.”

Olivia nodded solemnly. 

“But, uh, I was wondering if we could get like…a ramp or stairs for him, so he can see out the window without tiring himself out from jumping. He really likes to look out the window during reading time but has a hard time getting to the sill…”

“Have you asked Ellie?”

“Not yet…I figured I’d ask you first, see if it’s like…something okay for them to have down here.”

Olivia looked around the basement. There was a heater on the far wall and styrofoam snowmen littered around. It wasn’t what she’d deem necessary, but at this point she wasn’t sure if she had any say in the basement dolls’ treatment anymore. From the moment Scout came down here, they seemed to have an unnatural power to help them or at least reach them even in their deepest state of psychosis. Looking at Scout, she could see a new research paper forming, a new revelation in Doll Studies, a breakthrough.

Chapter Text

The air was crisp and cool, the kind you can see your breath wrap in the air and fade into the wind. The light barely managed to break through the layer of thick grey clouds, gently reflecting off the thinning mass of snow on the ground - specks of green were beginning to break free of their icy prison. Though it was a grey day, it wasn’t a sad one. It didn’t hold an air of tension or emotion like the days past had, but rather there was something hopeful in it, an energy that had been lacking. An energy that only comes in a family on Christmas Day. 

Scout laid in bed a while, barely awake in the dim light of morning. They hadn’t bothered to check the clock or even wonder what time it was, and in the end it really didn’t matter. An alarm wasn’t needed as the pounding on the door started around 7 or 8. It started soft but quickly escalated to rapid beating against the wood followed by the pleading voice of Candy, begging Scout to get up so they could open gifts. Briefly, Scout envisioned a young Candy sitting around a tree with her child and father, a memory Scout felt sick to even consider.

They eventually got up.

Outside their door was Candy, beaming at the mere sight of Scout, alongside Arthur, Fox, and Freddy. Arthur and Freddy, Scout understood, as Candy needed the buffer, Arthur has done wake up calls before, and Freddy is close to Scout. Fox, however, was a strange addition to the group, though Scout didn’t verbally ask. 

“Let me get dressed,” Scout offered.

Three of the four dolls looked confused. Arthur let out a faux cough, shaking his head.

“You are already dressed appropriately for the occasion,” he nodded.

Scout looked down at their pajamas. “Huh?”

“You open Christmas presents in your PJs, obviously,” Candy huffed. “You should know that!”

Scout blushed a little, sort of embarrassed to be scolded for something as silly as the dress code for Christmas. Back with their grandparents, opening gifts didn’t really happen until noon, eleven at the earliest. This was also under the stipulation that by then everyone would be dressed, cleaned up, and fed. They vaguely remembered other Christmas Days spent in Foster care where they’d been allowed to stay in their pajamas, but that felt like a long time ago and more of a family preference, not a hard fast rule of Christmas.

Candy grabbed onto Scout’s hand, pulling surprisingly gently. “C’mon! Miss Ellie already made breakfast and we organized all the stuff so it’s all ready to open! We’re just waiting for you! We even gave you an extra hour! C’mon!”

An extra hour, Scout thought with a smile. It was already fairly early, but somehow they’d been waiting an hour for Scout to get up. It felt almost like a culture shock. Freddy took Scout’s other hand, helping Candy slowly pull Scout away from the doorway. Arthur shut the door, following them down the hall. Fox took the lead, talking - more so rambling - about the potential gifts and things and their own experiences over the years.

During his ramblings, Scout heard Fox mention a time of homelessness, where they witnessed a family’s Christmas through a window. It was strange how detailed Fox’s description of the event was, even though it sounded like he was trying to pass it off as a joke or making fun of the family’s set up, there was that undertone of sadness, longing. Scout wondered how a doll survives being homeless or even ends up homeless in the first place.

The smell of cinnamon rolls and muffins wafted up to the top of the stairs, making Scout’s stomach grumble in delight. Candy skipped down the steps, having let go of Scout’s hand, while Freddy carefully explained the day’s events, though they weren’t all that different aside from waking up earlier and having PJs on. They’d open presents, with the dolls getting to open theirs first since there were so many dolls and each only had one or two gifts. Scout would open theirs next, and Olivia and Ell would open theirs last. 

It was almost magical, seeing the foyer all decorated and everyone gathered around. Each doll had two boxes next to them, which seemed like so much when all the dolls sat neatly together. Scout spotted Freddy jump into position by his gifts, barely containing his excitement at the two boxes before him, hands trembling over the wrapping paper. Aside from the collection of eagerly awaiting dolls, there were three other piles of presents: two smaller stacks for Olivia and Ell and a large stack which Scout assumed was for them. Some of the furniture from the other room was pulled over, allowing Olivia and Ell to sit cuddled together on a love seat while an empty chair sat for Scout.

“Hey there, sleep head,” Olivia cooed as Scout finished descending the stairs.

Ell elbowed Olivia’s side before turning to Scout. “We didn’t know when you were getting up. Sorry, everybody gets pretty excited about holidays, especially Christmas.”

“It’s okay. I just…” Scout’s voice trailed off, looking over the collection of happy dolls. They weren’t really sure what they were going to say, but nothing really came out after a while.

“Well, take a seat and let’s get this party started!” Olivia cheered, which the dolls cheered in agreement.

“Scout, are you hungry? We can wait for you to eat something first,” Ell interrupted. 

“I’m fine.”

Ell pursed her lips but didn’t say anything. Instead, she smiled at the waiting group and gave a swift nod. Immediately, there was a cascading sound of ripping paper. Scout sat, watching everyone opening their presents. It was interesting, like people watching, to see each doll open their gift a little differently. Freddy was very much like a child, ripping away the paper without care, almost like an animal tearing apart their prey. Candy was a little more careful but still tore off pieces in chunks. Ballora went for the tape, peeling it off and basically reverse wrapping it. Curiously enough, Arthur tore his box open with a similar ferocity as Freddy, which surprised Scout more than anything. 

Freddy got a little sparkly, purple vest, which he immediately put on. He also got a small red bowtie for Bon Bon. It was one of those fake, clip-on ones, which was clearly too big for Bon Bon, but it was the smallest size Scout could find that looked similar to the one Freddy had. Freddy carefully attached the bowtie to the rabbit, even making it slightly crooked like his own. Scout watched with a smile as Freddy stared at Bon Bon for a moment, smiling lightly. 

Candy got some hairpins - Doll Safe - and a new dress. It wasn’t quite the same as the dress she was currently wearing, but it looked similar and definitely cleaner or newer. She looked over the dress cautiously, almost like she was judging it. After a while, she gave it a nod, folding it neatly before setting it aside. As for the hairpins, she quickly opened the package, putting in the pins that looked like wrapped candies. She giggled while she did it, even when it appeared she was struggling to attach it at the base of her pigtails. 

Fox got a new patch for his jacket, which he rolled his eyes at but Scout could see the subtle smile he made. His other gift was a tiny pair of leather pants, clearly trying to match the leather jacket he had on. To this, he seemed less impressed, quickly tossing it aside. 

Ballora got some porcelain paints, which Scout figured was like a makeup set for her. She looked at it with a soft smile, gently touching her cracked cheek. She carefully set it aside. Her other present was a necklace made of faux pearls. She seemed to stare at this one a long time, mouth pursed a little. She looked up slowly, eyelids fluttering to open fully to look at the one who gave her the present. Ell smiled back, offering a wink. Scout wasn’t sure what that meant.

Arthur got a pocket watch and a pocket square. He was surprisingly talkative about both, commenting on their designs and such. He fiddled with clipping the pocket watch on, ending with Ballora helping him. 

A few other gifts were a travel book for Mr. Hippo, a music box for Marinette, a sketch book for Lefty - who was actually civil around Marinette; Chica got a children’s play camping kit, and several dolls got new clothing or accessories. Everyone seemed excited for their gift for the most part, happily chattering to one another about what they got and how they’d use it or integrate it into their lives. Scout liked watching them. It made them smile. 

“Now, it’s your turn,” Ell hummed, gesturing to Scout. “Go on…”

Scout hesitated, looking over the collection of assorted boxes around them. It felt overwhelming, even more so when they noticed not all the boxes were from Ell or Olivia. A few boxes had the beautiful cursive writing of their grandparents, complete with the old wrapping paper that they always used. Their hands hovered slowly over the gifts, unable to pick one, unable to know where to start. 

“This one's from me!” Freddy offered, holding up a small wooden box with a ribbon wrapped around it. 

Scout took it carefully. It was a beautiful box, small enough to fit in the palm of their hand, with simple etchings on the top. It looked like it was designed to be a jewelry box, likely for rings or small pieces. Gently undoing the ribbon, Scout opened the box to see a small enamel pin. It was a cheap one, the box was probably more expensive, but it was a cute little bear plush with hearts on its feet. It looked chipped in places and the colors were somewhat faded, but overall, it was an adorable pin.

“Do you like it?” Freddy mumbled. “I was worried the pin wasn’t enough, so I got a lil box for it.”

Scout smiled warmly, patting Freddy’s head. “It’s awesome.” They attacked the pin to their PJ top. The backing didn’t hold on very well, indicating it was probably for a different pin and had somehow ended up paired with this one. Still, after a few tries, it stuck. 

“Thank you.”

Freddy gave Scout a hug before returning to his spot, waiting for them to open the rest of the presents. After opening Freddy’s gift, Scout had an easier time opening the others. A lot of them were clothes - a winter coat, some new overalls, some patterned shirts and socks - but there were a few other things included: new books, a Switch and some games, headphones, a quilt, a small television for their room, etc. 

“Oh, this one’s from the good doctor,” Arthur commented as Scout took up one of the boxes. 

“Really?” Scout perked, reading the label.

Olivia chuckled awkwardly. “I mean…I couldn’t let Annabelle have all the fun, right?”

Scout smiled, peeling the package open. Olivia tensed with each piece of paper pulled away, listening to the rip of the paper like it was tearing into her flesh. She was panicking, which was unusual for her, but her mind swarmed with more exaggerated scenarios for Scout’s reaction, typically ending with Ell kicking her out or worse. She barely felt the squeeze Ell gave her hand, not seeing her wife’s concerned expression staring at her from the corner of her eye.

Scout’s eyes widened once the reused Amazon box opened. They beamed, digging into the box and pulling out a charging cable and a small first aid kit. Ell raised a brow, meanwhile Olivia was sweating. 

“Where did you get this? This is perfect!” Scout smiled, jumping up and giving Olivia a hug.

“Uh…well, I…” Olivia sputtered.

“I could only find the boring grey ones at this length,” Scout continued, stepping away. “This is just what I was looking for! Thank you!” They held up the first aid kit as well. “And I’ll be sure to put this to good use, too.”

“Please don’t say that,” Ell sighed, shaking her head.

Scout chuckled, sitting back down to continue their present opening. Olivia stared for a moment, not really processing what was happening or what did happen. They liked it. They actually liked the present she’d picked out. 

Ell smirked, nudging her lightly. “I knew you could do it.”

Olivia opened her mouth to speak but nothing came out so she closed it again. Most of the presents had been opened by now, leaving Scout with one small one Ell pulled out from deep within the tree. Olivia was convinced it hadn’t actually been there and Ell had been keeping it behind her back for the end. It was small and rather thin, and it was one of the few presents Olivia didn’t know what it was. 

Scout opened it with the same grace as the previous ones but stopped once a large chunk had been removed. Their hands shook slightly, eyes glistening with welling tears. Ell stood up, sitting on the arm of Scout’s chair.

It was a small framed photo of a man and a woman, holding a small infant. The man was dressed rather plainly, while the woman was dressed in a nice sundress. The baby was wrapped in a blue blanket, a tiny hat on their likely bald head. The two adults smiled at the camera, the woman trying to get the baby to wave to it, but the infant was clearly either asleep or just wasn’t having it. The picture was somewhat faded, indicating it wasn’t recently printed or anything new. 

“Is this…” Scout choked, slowly peeling the rest of the paper away.

“That’s my brother, your dad, Scott,” Ell swallowed, pointing to the man. “Your mom, Amy.” She pointed to the woman. Her hands were starting to shake too, finger slowly drifting to the baby. “And that’s you.”

Scout sucked in a deep breath, staring at the picture. “Where did…”

“I told you, your parents used to send me pictures of you…this was one of the first ones, and it’s probably the nicest one I still have.”

“I…” Scout felt their breath hasten, struggling to slip in and out of their lungs. “I haven’t…” Tears began careening down their cheeks. “I haven’t seen them…in years.”

Ell wrapped an arm around Scout, holding them close. Scout cried lightly, staring at the photo with shaking hands. Ell cried a little too, carefully wiping her eyes and occasionally wiping Scout’s stray tears. Olivia watched the two stare at the photo for a while, and it felt like there was a massive gap between them. After a while, Ell returned to her place beside Olivia, and Scout set the photo aside. 

It was time for Olivia and Ell to open presents. 

Ell got a surprising amount of presents, each appearing somewhat expensive based on what Scout could see. There were extravagant pieces of jewelry, a few scarves and a fancy boa, select pieces of art and small trinkets, and even a few pieces of chocolate. Ell smiled with each gift, kissing Olivia on the cheek. Scout’s gift was a book on women's fashion, going over decades of trends and such. Ell beamed at it, commenting that this would help her unique style. 

Olivia’s gifts were more practical in a sense. There were new work clothes, a few supplies for her office, and sparkling new sewing kit, which she seemed to like best. There were a few gifts that showed off more of Ell’s personality, such as colorful hairclips and headbands as well as a few bracelets and silly earrings. 

“I didn’t really know what to get…” Scout mumbled as Olivia picked up one of her remaining boxes. 

Olivia stared at the box and felt her heart beating heavy again. It would’ve been better if Scout hadn’t said anything or spoken up after she’d opened it and reacted. Now, she was worried about reacting wrong to whatever was in the box. She swallowed, trying to put on her facade again as she opened. The box was reasonable in size and didn’t seem to have much heft to it, so she figured Scout didn’t buy her anything crazy, considering she only got them a fire aid kit and a charging cable. 

Opening the box, there was a lot of bubble wrap and a small placard within. The placard was the type one would see in offices, sort of like the one her boss had. This one was white words on a black background with gold lining. Picking it out of the box and looking it over, Olivia burst out laughing. It didn’t have her name on it. Instead it read “Because I said so.”

“This is awesome…” Olivia chuckled. “I’m so putting this in my office when I…” 

Ell noticed Olivia’s expression fall sharply before resuming the normal fake smile. She didn’t finish her initial sentence, instead commenting that she knows some people at work that would find it funny. Scout smiled, mentioning other funny placards they’d seen while researching. Ell listening to their conversation, watching Olivia’s expression carefully. The mask seemed so fragile.

Chapter Text

The holidays came with a special gift for Olivia. It had started as an incentive for her to remember special events that she tended to disregard once they started dating or after they got married. She never put much thought into holidays before and relearning their importance without truly understanding why they were important to Ell was somewhat difficult, so Ell made it simpler. If Olivia made an effort on holidays - ie. being home and offering the appropriate gifts or things - Ell would give her a full night of intimacy. Olivia hadn’t missed a holiday since. 

Olivia had read a lot about different forms of love languages, especially once she realized that Ell and her spoke in different ones. While Ell was fond of gifts and acts of service, Olivia was primarily touch. It was one of the reasons she couldn’t help kissing Ell on the cheek often or simply holding her close. This was her toned down; holding back was especially hard when she’d been away for a long time. So while she didn’t necessarily need the motivation to participate in holidays anymore, she would never turn down a chance for intimacy. 

Entering the bedroom that night, seeing the lights dimmed and the fire lit, that sweet smell of candles only used during moments like these, Olivia beamed with a joy she hadn’t felt the last few days. She’d almost forgotten about her “special present” for most of the day until sometime after dinner when Ell went to “freshen up.” She was feeling almost giddy like a kid, excited for something as simple as this. It wasn’t like they hadn’t been intimate since she’d come home, but something about the holidays made it special. 

Ell was draped in a long, thin robe with intricate lace over a beautifully laced lingerie. She was seated on the back of the couch, legs crossed, and a warm smile, backlit by the fire. Olivia felt her cheeks burn, her heart beating with anticipation. She approached Ell with the grace of a courting bird, grinning ear to ear as she moved to grab Ell by the waist. Their faces edged closer, locking in a prolonged kiss before slowly breaking free for air. As Olivia went in for another, Ell placed a finger to her wife’s lips.

Olivia perked, eyes widened slightly. “Huh?”

“There’s a condition,” Ell whispered in Olivia’s ear.

Olivia smirked again. “Oh? Anything fun?”

Ell sauntered away slightly, robe fluttering with each step. She sat on the edge of the bed. “No, I imagine not.”

Olivia raised a brow, the heat she’d been feeling burning out. The beating of her heart shifted from eager anticipation to anxiety. 

Ell patted the bed beside her. “We need to talk.”

Olivia looked around, fiddling with her hands. “Now?”

“Now’s the only time I have your undivided attention,” Ell winked. “And if you’re a good girl…you get your present.”

Olivia shuffled over, awkwardly sitting beside Ell. “What are we…talking about?”

“You,” Ell hummed, resting her head on Olivia’s shoulder. “I saw the way you looked at Scout and I when they unwrapped the photo…”

“I…didn’t know what to say…”

“You didn’t need to say anything.”

“You both were crying.”

“Because we both lost someone we loved.”

Olivia fiddled with her shirt. “Shouldn’t I have…”

“There’s nothing you should have done.” Ell let out a sigh. “I also noticed how you avoided talking about work.” Ell could feel Olivia’s body freeze for a moment before resuming fiddling. “Does this have to do with what’s been bothering you lately?”

Olivia bit her lip. “Can’t we just have sex?”

“Not until you talk about what’s bothering you.”

Olivia grumbled under her breath. Ell smiled lightly, gently nudging Olivia playfully. Olivia couldn’t help but smile. Regardless of the topic at hand, the atmosphere still felt warm and comforting. It was something she’d associated with comfort and intimacy for so long, that even sitting her without Olivia felt safe and surprisingly at ease - aside from the lump of the topic in her throat. 

“I…might get fired.”

“Doubtful. Go on.”

Olivia chuckled lightly. “I’m serious…” She paused, taking in a deep breath. “I fought a coworker.”

Ell sat up, a hand on Olivia’s. “Were they hospitalized?”

“Broken nose.”

Ell rested her head back down. “Oh, that’s good.”

“It’s really…not. I mean, I fought a coworker and broke her nose…”

“I assume she deserved it.”

“How can you be so sure?”

Ell let out a long dramatic sigh, sitting up. She adjusted her position so she was turned toward Olivia, taking both hands and holding them in her lap. She smiled.

“Olivia, sweetie, I love you, but you don’t start fights, you finish them,” Ell smiled warmly, almost sinisterly. “So, when you say you fought a coworker, I am going to make the assumption that, once again, they started it, and you finished it.”

Olivia tried to smile but couldn’t find the strength. She felt something inside her aching; her eyes burning with withheld tears. Her lips trembled, trying to find the words to continue speaking.

“What happened?” Ell asked softly.

Olivia bit her lip hard. Ell saw the subtle rise of red before quickly placing a hand on Olivia’s cheek. Mouth trembling, Olivia stared at her wife, seeing the way Ell’s eyes sparkled in the dim light. It was one of the first things that drew Olivia in, her eyes followed by her laugh. Her expressions were so clear and reliable that Olivia felt normal in her company, like Ell had subtitles for her emotions to help Olivia read them.

“Are you happy…with me?”

Before Olivia could continue, Ell had grabbed her face, pressing the palms of her hands on her cheeks to the point they smooshed. Olivia’s eyes widened a little as Ell pulled her closed, forcing her to look her in the eye. This was another thing Olivia loved about Ell: her fury. While Ell was a loving individual, she would burn the world to the ground if she was wronged, and in this moment, Olivia could see the barely contained anger in her wife’s eyes.

“What. Did. They. Say. To. You…” Ell gritted.

“Annabelle, wait…”

Ell’s grip tightened slightly. “What did that bitch say to you to make you question something like that?”

“It’s not…” Olivia groaned, shaking free. “I mean…are you? Wouldn’t you be happier with someone…someone who can…”

“Don’t you fucking say another word, Olivia,” Ell snapped, again turning Olivia to face her. “I love you so much, more than anything or anyone I’ve ever known. You are my wife. I pledged my life to you years ago, and I will fucking do it again today. You have made me the happiest woman in this world, and I can’t imagine myself with anyone else nor do I want to.”

“But, Annabelle, please, just listen…” Olivia pleaded, holding tightly to Ell’s hands. “I watched you and Scout cry over your late brother and I felt…nothing. I didn’t feel sad with you or anything…if anything, I was just annoyed. Annoyed that my wife was spending time on this instead of being with me…can you believe that? How…how cruel…how…”

“Don’t you say it…”

“Heartless.”

Ell abruptly stood up. She leaned down, almost completely bent in half, as she looked Olivia in the eye, gently lifting her wife’s chin to force their eyes to level. For a moment, Olivia felt that heat again, but it felt washed away by the soft cool of tears. She wasn’t even sure when she started crying, but she felt the serene streams of water cascading down her cheeks. Ell leaned in, gently kissing Olivia’s tear-stained cheek. 

“You are not heartless, Olivia Parson,” Ell whispered in a tantalizing voice. “You have one of the biggest hearts I know…you care more than anyone, even if they can’t see it. I can see it…I see all those little things you try so hard to do, to show you care even though you can’t feel the same as they do…you work so hard to help dolls even if you can’t give them the emotional connection. You work so hard to make up for any possible shortcomings…you are not heartless, you just feel differently…”

Ell knelt, lowering herself in front of Olivia. She offered the same gentle smile Olivia fell in love with, holding her hand with the same warmth she’d come to rely on. 

“What can I do to prove my love?” Ell hummed.

“It’s not your love I question,” Olivia swallowed. 

Ell rested her head in Olivia’s lap. “What can I do to prove I’m happier with you?”

“I…don’t know,” Olivia sniffled. “I think…it’s on me.”

There was a lull of silence, the crackling of the fire and candles being the only sound. Olivia gently ran her hand through Ell’s hair, feeling each strand slip through her fingers. Ell remained still, eyes shut and breathing softly. After a while, Olivia stopped crying.

“I still want that bitch’s name,” Ell spoke up some time later.

Olivia chuckled lightly. “I’m not sure that’s wise…”

“If you don’t tell me, I’m going to call and ask Reynolds.”

Olivia sighed. “Tiffany. Tiffany Buckley.”

“Sounds like a bitch.”

Olivia laughed again. 

Ell sat up, rejoining Olivia on the bed. “What did she say to you that made you beat her? It couldn’t have been that heartless comment. I know you’ve heard that before.”

“True…” Olivia nodded somberly. “She, uh, had it out for me for a while, I guess. I wasn’t… lenient with her like the others. I mostly just started avoiding her or just walking away when she was saying stuff…but then she found out I was married…”

“Was she homophobic?” Ell hummed, eyebrow raised.

“No…I didn’t, uh, specify, I guess. I…I try not to. I usually just say spouse.” Olivia paused, taking in a deep breath. “She said…she felt sorry for you…being married to me…and that you were probably…”

Olivia paused, looking into Ell’s eyes. The fury was back, and Olivia could almost feel the fire coming off of her. Ell gripped the bedsheets with such tightness, Olivia was sure the nails tore straight through. Olivia chuckled awkwardly, shaking her head.

“I mean, she was just…saying stuff, you know…”

“Tell me…” Ell snarled. “She wasn’t insinuating …what I think she was insinuating …”

Olivia couldn’t even force an awkward chuckle out. Ell sharply stood up, arms at her side and hands balled into fists. Her brow was furrowed, and lips were pursed. She marched off, suddenly digging through the nightstand. Olivia stood up.

“Annabelle, w-what are you doing?”

“I’m calling Reynolds! I want that bitch ’s information! I am going to…to…” Ell fumbled, pulling her phone out. “I don’t know what I’m going to do! Sue her for…for defamation! Spousal isolation! Something! That fucking…”

Olivia held Ell’s hand, stopping her from pressing the buttons. She could feel Ell shaking in frustration and maybe something else. As Ell lifted her eyes from the phone to look at Olivia, she could see the soft glitter of tears forming and beginning to roll from her eyes. Ell sniffled, sucking in a deep breath before setting the phone down. Olivia pulled Ell close, hugging her. The two held each other, subtly swaying.

“I love you…”

“I love you too…”

Chapter Text

The end of the year was fast approaching, and most of the holiday decorations were put away. Surprisingly, the large tree remained, though the decorations over it had shifted. Gone were all the ornaments and baubles, replaced with silver tinsel and stars. That seemed to be the replacing decorations actually, silver and stars. Scout didn’t question it much, chalking it up to being the New Years Eve decorations, though Arthur seemed to be much more focused on order and detail than usual.

“Have they told you about the gala?”

Scout looked up from their craft, Candy leaned against the table next to them. She was wearing her new dress, but she occasionally tugged at the sleeves like they were scratchy. The clips in her hair hadn’t changed since Christmas, and Scout began to wonder if they were assimilated already. 

“Gala?”

“The New Years party,” Freddy prompted, still intensively focused on his origami creation. “Every New Year's Eve, Miss Ellie hosts a party for Doctor Olive’s company…a bunch of grown ups come over, fawning over us a bunch and saying how much we’ve matured or healed or whatever…”

“I get to put on an extra special dress for it,” Candy continued to beam, hands pressed to her cheeks as if trying to contain her smile. “It’s sparkly and silvery, like a real fancy dress!”

“They make me wear a suit,” Freddy pouted, shaking his head. “Maybe they’ll let me just wear my vest this year.”

Scout tried going over the new set of clothes they got, realizing they didn’t actually own any formal wear. Sure, they owned nice clothes but nothing that would likely fit into a gala - then again, Scout wasn’t sure how much of a gala it actually was or if Candy was just exaggerating it. This would explain why Arthur suddenly went into overdrive considering maintenance and such, along with all the new decorations. 

“I don’t know if I have anything to wear to something like that,” Scout mumbled.

“Well, there’s still time to go shopping,” Candy offered. “Let’s go ask Miss Ellie!”

As if on cue, Ell happened to walk by the playroom, escorting Ballora. Ell was dressed in a pale, long sleeve shirt under a plaid overall-style dress. There was a little, woolen shawl over her shoulders that shifted as she leaned over to pat Ballora on the back. Ballora had been visiting Olivia frequently the last few weeks, her cracks making subtle recoveries. She’d also started wearing the pearls she’d gotten, which looked almost like they’d been perfectly molded for her as they sat on her chest. 

“What are we all up to here?” Ell hummed, watching as Ballora sat beside Scout.

“The gala!” Candy announced before Scout could ask subtly.

Ell’s face fell. It wasn’t subtle; it was very clear. Her eyes widened, lips parted, complexion paled, and brow furrowed. She let out a sharp breath, clearly trying to recollect herself with a shake of her head. 

“I’d…completely forgotten about the party,” Ell muttered, rubbing her temple.

“Candy was saying it was pretty nice,” Scout offered. “Though I don’t think I have anything nice enough to wear…”

“Oh…well…we could easily buy something or I bet you might fit into something of mine or Olivia’s…though you are kinda…” Ell seemed to be trailing, fumbling with her words as she somewhat frantically looked around. “I, uh, have to make a phone call. Excuse me…”

The group watched as Ell hurried away, her shoes beating rapidly against the hard wood. 

“That was odd,” Ballora spoke up.

“You don’t think the party’s cancelled, do you?” Candy gasped, grabbing onto Scout’s arm.

Freddy smiled lightly, but he didn’t say anything.

“I’m sure the days just got away from her, is all,” Scout offered, resuming crafts. “Holidays can make it seem like time goes faster, and with some of the changes around her lately, I bet it just slipped her mind.”

“You’re probably right,” Candy sighed dramatically. “Arthur wouldn’t still be putting up the decorations if it’d been cancelled.”

“Maybe…I’ll try to go this year,” Ballora mumbled. 

Candy gasped, hugging onto Ballora. “That would be amazing! We should ask Ellie to get you a pretty dress just like mine! We can match! And you can use your new makeup kit! Oh, this will be so much fun!”

Ell closed her office door, hesitant before locking it. She didn’t like locking her office for a myriad of reasons, but she was anxious at the very thought of someone - especially Olivia - coming in and overhearing her. Assuring herself she was doing the right thing, she picked up her phone and began to dial. She listened to the trills of the phone trying to connect until finally a voice rose from the other end.

“Hello, Parker Reynolds.”

“We need to talk…” Ell sighed.

There was silence on the other end, a soft gulp almost inaudible before they replied, “I’ve…been expecting that.”

“As much as I want to rip into you right now about the whole Tiffany thing, I’m not going to because I forgot about New Year’s.”

A soft quiet. “Oh shit…the party.”

“Yes, the party.”

“Annabelle, I understand if you’d like to cancel hosting this year. I wouldn’t want to impose on either of you, especially after what happened…”

“Is that woman fired?”

“...yes. Her contract was terminated due to continued refusal to follow policies as well as inciting violence on the premises.”

Ell groaned a little but she’d take it. “I’ll need to discuss things with Olivia.”

“Of course!” Another pause. “How is she?”

“To be honest, Reynolds…” Ell sucked in a deep breath. They’d known Reynolds for years. He attended their wedding. So revealing what she was going to wasn’t necessarily bad, but it still made Ell feel wrong. “She cried…She cried a lot, Reynolds.”

“I…” The soft choking of words. “God, I should’ve dealt with Tiffany sooner. I…I am so sorry, Annabelle. I will make it up to her, to both of you!”

“I hope so,” Ell spoke through gritted teeth, still seething from the conversations prior. “I’ll talk with Olivia about the party…I do think it’d be good for everyone, though, to continue with it as planned…”

“Are you sure?”

“Like I said, I will get Olivia’s opinion on it before setting it…I suggest looking for backup locations, just in case.”

“I understand…” A long pause. “Please give Olivia my best.”

“I will.”

“We have a gift basket for her…and a compensation package.”

Ell took a deep breath. The not so subtle bribe money as a way of begging not to sue, though she knew that wasn’t Reynolds’ style but likely the facility's lawyers. She was familiar with these kinds of things, she’s dealt with the law on and off before. The basket was likely Reynolds’ idea though, filled with things Olivia might actually like. 

“Thank you…I’ll call you back later.”

“Thank you, Annabelle…for everything.”

The line disconnected, and Ell collapsed into her chair. How could such a short conversation feel like so much? She closed her eyes, trying to set up a game plan in her mind. She needed to discuss things with Olivia, and she honestly wasn’t sure how’d she react. While Olivia had been doing better since their discussion on Christmas, she wasn’t entirely sure how much the emotional toll had resolved.

Chapter Text

Olivia had kept herself busy since Christmas, though less intensely as before talking things out. She still had that lingering doubt riddled knot in her stomach that churned every time she saw Ell’s smile or brow furrow, struggling to discern the emotion behind the expression and whether or not it was true or simply a mask like she used. She never considered Ell could put up a mask - a fake smile or feigning concern - until now, and the thought tore her up inside. She didn’t believe it, not really, but that doubt in her stomach continued to roll around.

“Hey, Olivia, are you busy?”

Scout peeked into the office room as Olivia was reorganizing her cabinet for the fifth time that day. Her clinic was otherwise spotless, but she couldn’t stop from fidgeting by emptying and refilling the cabinets repeatedly. She wasn’t sure why, but it was the only thing she found calming. The thought of leaving the room made the knot turn.

“Sure,” she replied somberly, hastily closing the cabinet doors. “What’s up?”

Scout closed the office door behind them, giving them some privacy. “I was wondering about this gala thing some of the dolls were talking about.”

Olivia blinked a few times, connecting floating thoughts and memories before replying, “I’d completely forgotten about the New Year’s Party. Gala?”

“Candy kept referring to it as a gala,” Scout shrugged.

“Hmm,” Olivia hummed, rubbing her chin. “That should be in a few days, right? I guess the decorations are already up. It hadn’t even really crossed my mind until now.”

“Ell seemed a little bit flustered when Candy brought it up.”

Olivia paused before chuckling, “I bet…”

“I was just…thinking. I don’t know if we’re gonna actually have a party or not, but…”

“We’ll probably have it,” Olivia shrugged, placing an arm over Scout’s shoulder though the height difference made it a little awkward. “It’s always been good for the dolls, at least. They get a lot of attention and sometimes we get new ones that are released from the study. It’s a great way to get dolls accustomed to loud gatherings again.”

“Oh, okay,” Scout mumbled. “Well, I was just…” Scout swallowed before looking up at Olivia. “I don’t have anything nice to wear.”

Olivia blinked again, processing. “Oh, Ell didn’t get you a suit or anything, did she? Well…I suppose we could check the closet and see if anything fits.”

Scout smiled. “Really? Do you think anything would?”

Olivia looked Scout over, thinking. Olivia was barely taller than Ell, and Ell was about a foot or so taller than Scout so the likelihood was somewhat slim, but both Olivia and Ell were quite talented seamstresses due to their line of work, so Olivia wasn’t opposed to some light tailoring if it meant not getting something new. She wasn’t frugal by any means, but it’s always nice to save a bit in case something happens. 

“C’mon, let’s check.”

Olivia scooped up a bunch of clothes from the back of the closet. They weren’t super old, but they were unused and were destined to be used as scrap for doll injuries in case of emergencies. She didn’t really look over most of them, just grabbing the section where the old suits either she or Ell used to wear started. She flopped the collection over the edge of the bed, gesturing toward them. Scout looked at the pile cautiously, admiring the well-kept fabrics and nice designs. They were somewhat in line with Ell’s unique and antique style, but some were more modern. All seemed too big for Scout.

“Are you sure? I don’t think any of these will fit me?” Scout whimpered, lifting up the hanger of a slim, dark blue suit.

“We’ll just tailor whatever we need. Just find something you like style-wise, and we can work from there,” Olivia instructed, waving Scout off. “Just go try some on, and we’ll see.”

Scout collected the first few ensembles, walking off into the bathroom. Olivia sat on the bed, perusing through the remaining clothes. She could remember some of the events she wore them to: a bright orange suit she wore to an award show for work; a deep blue vintage dress that Ell wore to an anniversary dinner; a tan patterned dress Olivia thinks they both wore at some point to different events. 

“How’s this?”

Scout looked anxious as they stood in their oversized suit. The sleeves dangled past their fingers, which fiddled with the cusps. The pants pooled around their ankles. It was like a child trying on their parents' clothes. Olivia couldn’t help but smirk, trying her best not to laugh at the sight. Scout had gone with the blue suit from the top of the stack.

“Do you like it?”

“I…don’t know.”

“Well, keep trying.”

Scout walked back into the bathroom. Olivia heard the shuffling of clothing, returning her attention to the remaining stack. A black dress Ell wore after learning her brother died, complete with a lace mourning veil tucked into the side. A yellow sundress Olivia wore once just to see Ell smile. A pink, pressed suit jacket with a matching skirt. Olivia vaguely remembered matching shoes for it too but couldn’t remember where they’d gone. A green suit vest and accompanying pants. 

“This?”

Scout was wearing a somewhat smaller suit, this time in tan. There was a tie draped around Scout’s neck that was slightly creased like they attempted to tie it but gave up at some point. While the sleeves weren’t as baggy, the pants were far too long for Scout’s figure. Again, Olivia smirked. 

“Which one did you like more?”

Scout paused, looking down at the suit before looking back up sheepishly. “I don’t know…maybe the blue one more?”

“Alright, we’ll keep that in mind. Keep going.”

Scout returned to the bathroom. Olivia sighed, looking around the room. She wasn’t sure why she was helping; she wasn’t sure if there was actually going to be a party. She wouldn’t blame Ell for cancelling it, considering everything that had happened at work, but even if they were still hosting it, she wasn’t sure why she was bothering with helping Scout. She didn’t really care for going through every single outfit with them, hoping Scout would pick something quickly, but she also knew Ell would be thrilled at the prospect of the two having a “moment” together. 

“Oh, there you are.” Ell entered the room after looking around briefly. “I was wondering where you’d wandered off to.”

“I’m helping Scout find something to wear for the New Year’s Party.”

Olivia reveled in Ell’s quick grin, just like she knew she would as hearing she was bonding with Scout, but it was soon replaced by a furrowed brow and pressed lips. Ell sat on the bed, the pile of clothes between her and Olivia.

“About the party…”

“Are we still hosting?”

“Is that okay?”

Olivia shrugged casually. “I don’t mind. It’ll be good for the dolls.”

“But are you okay with it?” Ell asked, straining the words. “I don’t want to pressure you.”

“I’m not pressured. Reynolds called me the other day to say that Tiffany had been let go and expressed his apologies.”

“What did you say?”

“Oh, I didn’t answer the call. It was just a voicemail.” Olivia replied softly. “I don’t know how I feel about it.”

“That’s okay!” Ell reacted quickly, placing a hand on Olivia’s lap. “I just…I want you to be comfortable in your own home.”

Olivia chuckled a little. “You worry too much.”

Ell blushed a little before huffing, “And sometimes you worry too little.”

“I-Is this…okay?”

Ell and Olivia looked up as Scout exited the bathroom again. This time, they were not in a suit. Instead, Scout was dressed in a formal gown that typically was tight and ended above the knees, but due to their size was somewhat looser and went past the knee. It was black - or perhaps a very dark blue - with no sleeves but thicker straps. There was a bow on the left side hip that was somewhat lopsided due to its time in the closet pressed between other formalwear. 

Olivia’s mouth hung open. It wasn’t that they were against the idea of Scout wearing dresses, but until this point they hadn’t voiced any desire. The non-binary thing had only really been noticeable via the pronouns and some non-gendered outfits. It was somewhat shocking that the first time Scout was wearing something feminine was now, for a possible party coming up, before they knew Ell was there.

Ell, on the other end, was flickering between overwhelming joy and incomprehensive sobbing - which was likely also joy. She got up and hugged Scout tightly, resting her head atop theirs and swaying slightly, allowing the dress to flutter a little. Scout blushed, cheeks a ripe red, as they also tried not to cry. 

“Oh, you look beautiful, Scout!” Ell cooed, stepping back. “How do you feel?”

Scout looked down at the dress, feeling the fabric of the skirt. “I…I don’t…I mean…”

Ell’s smile lightened, as she reapproached. She hugged Scout more gently this time, kissing their forehead. 

“It’s okay if it’s too much right now. I’m proud of you for trying.”

Scout sniffled a little but nodded.

“You can go change, now.” She kissed Scout’s head again before letting them go.

Scout nodded again, shuffling back into the bathroom. 

In the end, they went with the first blue suit.

Chapter Text

The sky was clear, though a lingering scent of snow hung in the air. The silver decorations sparkled in the party lights, scattering refractions across the floor. Scout lingered at the top of the stairs, watching people enter. Men in suits, women in dresses, various ages and sizes. Some came with dolls of their own. Everything seemed oddly contained in the foyer, with tables full of snacks and drinks. Before long, everyone appeared to have arrived, the party thoroughly filled out. 

“Are you going to talk to anyone?” Ballora commented, sitting on the step beside Scout.

“I’m…not sure. I don’t think so,” Scout shrugged, tugging at their tie.

“But you got dressed up!”

“I don’t know…”

Ballora patted Scout’s lap, nodded solemnly.

“Ah, there you are!”

Arthur trotted up the stairs to approach the two. Suit pressed and cleaned, his new watch and pocket square placed neatly, adding a renewed sense of refinement to the tiny butler. Even his little shoes appeared to have been shined. 

“I would like to remind you, Scout, that while you are part of the hosting family, you are not required to stay until party’s end and have no hosting responsibilities. Leave the hosting to the adults tonight, yes?”

“And you?” Scout chuckled.

Arthur offered a satisfied head nod. “Naturally.”

Ell felt her heart racing. Every year she hosted this event, and every year she forgot how much she hated hosting it. She stressed over every little thing - the food and drink varieties, whether there was enough for everyone, whether there was enough space this year, if everyone was having a good time, if all the dolls were doing well - and it overall just left her in a state of constant nausea hidden under a plastic smile. She shook hands, welcomed everyone, and surveyed her command. 

“Thank you again, Annabelle,” Reynolds approached, handing her a cup. “You can rest a bit, you know?”

“I know, I know,” Ell sighed as if she’d been holding her breath all night. “It’s been a busy last couple months and I guess it just keeps stacking…”

“I told you it’d be alright if you wanted to skip a year.”

Ell waved her hand at him. “No, no, it’s fine. Olivia is right; this is good for the dolls. I mean…” Ell glanced up at the stop of the stairs, spying Scout and Ballora. “Even Ballora dressed up for this one.”

“I noticed! I was surprised, especially considering her accident not long ago. Olivia mentioned she might lose her ear.”

“It’s still touch and go for right now, but she’s doing so well. She’s gone through her bag of porcelain, and Olivia got her another bag the other day.”

“That’s good. That’s good!” Reynolds rocked on his heels a little, lips pursed before asking, “How are the…others?”

“Surprisingly well,” Ell hummed. “Has Olivia told you?”

“She’s told me bits. Goldie seems to have been making leaps and strides!”

“I’ve very surprised. Goldie never really seemed to like kids when she was upstairs for Play Time. I’m still convinced she bit that kid…but she always seems so calm when it comes to Scout.”

“I heard they even somehow subdued the rabbit, too.”

Ell nodded. Getting Goldie to communicate and interact was incredible, but what Olivia described with how Will just listened and complied with Scout was almost too hard to believe. Somehow, the little terror that would sooner rip an arm off than cooperate was listening to stories and watching sleepily from his window sill. It was such a drastic change in demeanor, and while Ell was a little concerned by how quick it was, she wasn’t about to look a gift horse in the mouth. 

She smiled at the thought, looking over to Reynolds but felt her smile fade at the sight of his expression. His brows were raised, slightly furrowed, hand gripping his cup rather tightly. She could see the subtle swallow he made before he looked at her.

“Annabelle, I’m so sorry…I don’t know how she got here…”

Ell’s head snapped up, staring out across the cluster of people for the one person who was out of place. Estimating where Reynolds had been looking, she spotted a young woman happily flirting with a young gentleman - Ell took a moment to remember his name as Conrad. He’d been with the company for about three years. The others around them seemed either passive aggressive or concerned, glancing constantly at the two. 

“Is that…her?” Ell snarled, trying hard not to break the glass in her hand. 

“Annabelle, allow me to…”

Ell pulled a small bell from her shoulder purse. Naturally, her dress had no pockets, and while she wouldn’t normally need to carry much, she really only needed the purse for the bell. With a small shake and a soft ring that barely penetrated the noise of the party, Reynolds watched in amazement as Arthur readily appeared. The butler doll was dressed neatly - as usual - but appeared even more cleaned up than normal, a subtle sheen to his skin. Arthur offered both adults a bow before proceeding.

“You rang?”

“Over there,” Ell instructed, pointing in the direction of the pair, “I want to know how she got invited. Who’s plus-one is she?”

“Is she a vagrant?” Arthur gasped. 

“A delinquent,” Ell huffed, arms crossed. “You can tell her I’m inquiring if you have to.”

“As you’d like.” Arthur bowed again before trotting off.

“I’m always amazed by him,” Reynolds chuckled. “The little thing really has such a personality about him.”

“I’m not sure what I’d do without him,” Ell smiled back, putting the bell away.

She watched as Arthur spoke to the duo. The man appeared embarrassed, flustered as he pulled out his invitation. The woman appeared calm, holding onto the man’s arm and appearing to coo over Arthur, though the doll seemed rather indifferent to it. After examining the invite, Arthur returned the paper before directing them toward Ell and Reynolds. They approached soon after.

“Introducing Conrad and Tiffany,” Arthur announced, though in a more docile tone than normal. 

“Uh, hello, Mrs…” Conrad started but was swiftly cut off.

“Hi! I’m Tiffany!” She nearly shouted it, jutting her hand out toward Ell for a rather forceful handshake. “I have heard so much about your home and the work you do! You are such an inspiration! I mean, I’ve read about some of the dolls you’ve rescued and it literally brought tears to my eyes!”

Ell tried hard not to roll her eyes or comment, simply giving Tiffany a half-hearted handshake before pulling her hand away. Tiffany had pretty much abandoned her ticket in, leaning toward Ell with such a large smile that Ell felt Olivia’s forced smile was more convincing.

“I just couldn’t miss an opportunity to see such an amazing place and meet you!”

“I’m…sure,” Ell spoke flatly before bending down to Arthur. She hushed her voice, covering her face to further disguise her words. “Go fetch Olivia for me, will you?”

“Reason?”

“Just tell her I need her. Now.”

Arthur nodded, running off into the crowd again. Ell adjusted her dress, standing straight as Tiffany continued rambling. She wasn’t listening to half of the things the woman was saying, mostly because she’d heard the “laying it on thick” method a few times in the early days from people who wanted more access to her money and credibility than to actually help, but listening to Tiffany talk, Ell was certain of one thing: this woman had no idea who Ell actually was.

“Perhaps, we can talk elsewhere?” Reynolds tried to interject, likely knowing Olivia would arrive at any moment.

Ell saw the quick and sharp look Tiffany gave Reynolds, like a beast subtly warning others to stay away. In an instant, she returned to her happy ramblings and shameless flattering attempts, though Ell wasn’t sure what her main objective was as Ell wasn’t hiring nor was she offering anything of value at the moment. Maybe it was just a ploy to get a connection, a faux relationship?

“Annabelle, Arthur said you…”

Olivia’s voice trailed as soon as she stepped into the scene. She spotted Tiffany, who looked equally surprised; then Conrad, who quickly avoided eye contact; then Reynolds, who was blotting away sweat with his pocket square; and finally, her eyes rested on Ell who smiled in a way Olivia wasn’t quite certain meant happiness. She felt her body freeze in place as Ell sauntered over, dramatically accentuating her movements as she wrapped her arms over Olivia’s shoulder.

“There you are, love,” Ell cooed with a wink.

“A-Arthur said you…needed me.”

“I do.” Ell smiled, kissing Olivia on the lips - slowly, gently, intimately. 

Conrad left, his footsteps quickly disappearing into the gaggle of his coworkers.

Olivia blinked in the beginning before closing her eyes, leaning into the moment. Her hands wrapped around Ell’s waist, pressing her closer. The kiss wasn’t anything long or over the top, but it was evident it was between lovers. Olivia let go first, breathing heavy as she pulled away, hand quickly covering her mouth as if she’d done something drastic.

“Y-Y-You…” Tiffany stuttered, not so subtly shaking. 

“Oh, do you know Olivia?” Ell hummed, voice laced with poison. “My Wife?”

Tiffany’s face turned red as her mouth continued to sputter nonsensically. Ell remained partially wrapped around Olivia in a way that didn’t look quite comfortable, like an exaggerated pose with her leaned against Olivia with one arm draped around her shoulder, hand messing with the woman’s hair. It looked theatrical, which was what Ell had intended.

“I…had no idea you were…” Tiffany struggled. “I didn’t realize you were a…”

“Lesbian?” Ell finished, eyes somewhat narrowed. “Is that a problem?”

“No, no, of course not! There’s nothing wrong with that…love is love, right?” Tiffany floundered. It seemed she was still trying to get on Ell’s good side. “It’s so beautiful that you two can work together like this!”

“Yes, no one understands me like Olivia does,” Ell continued, head resting on Olivia’s shoulder awkwardly. “She’s so kind and compassionate. My shoulder to cry on when my brother passed away, and so understanding when Scout came to live with us. I don’t know what I would do without her!” Ell paused, looking directly at Tiffany. “No one can satisfy me like she does.”

Tiffany sucked in a shuddered breath, eyes avoiding contact and likely looking for her escape. Reynolds mumbled something, trying to quietly shuffle off, and Tiffany took that as an opportunity to flee as well. Ell remained hung on Olivia’s arm, watching the two leave and meld into the crowd.

“Well…that was fun,” Ell smiled, finally relaxing her pose.

“Are you okay?”

“Of course. Why wouldn’t I be?”

“You aren’t one for…PDA,” Olivia shrugged, kissing the top of Ell’s head. “Imagine my surprise when you plant one on me like that in front of my boss.”

“I had to make a point.”

“I think it’s been made.”

“It better be…” Ell whispered, glaring out into the party.

Olivia felt that all too familiar sinking feeling in her stomach, a knot twisting itself further into some unrecognizable. She looked out at her coworkers talking, the dolls running about and socializing and a rising panic formed. It started small but grew into something looming overhead like a dark omen. She slowly unwrapped herself from Ell.

“I think I’m just gonna warn some of the more at-risk dolls about her antics…just to be safe,” Olivia offered.

“You don’t think she’d do something here of all places? In front of everyone?”

“I…I don’t. I think I’ll just feel better warning them anyway, if it’s all the same.”

Ell sighed but nodded, giving Olivia one last kiss on the cheek. 

Scout had moved down to the bottom step, acting as a sort of hub for the dolls to reconvene at. Freddy would stop by often, lamenting about his attendance, though Scout could see he secretly enjoyed it, just by the way he carried Bon Bon a little less tightly. Ballora hung around often, sitting beside them, and only really left to fetch food or drink for them, whether Scout said the request out loud or not. She would just disappear at times, reappearing with a cup of punch and some crackers. 

“Isn’t this grand!” Candy declared, flopping across the step. “There’s so many people, and they all want to talk to me!” 

“I think it’s too much.” Ballora shook her head. “Too many people, too much touching.”

“No one touches me,” Candy mused. “They do all say nice things about my dress and how good I’m doing. They say I’m such a good girl and doing so well!”

“I think you’re doing great, Candy,” Scout offered.

Candy squealed, kicking off the step and doing a little twirl with stomping feet. She hugged onto Scout, still giving a tiny squeal. Scout smiled, just letting it happen. Freddy, who had arrived before Candy, rolled his eyes as he lay slumped on one of the higher steps.

“Oh good, you got a few of ‘em.”

Olivia approached cautiously, looking around like something was following her. She was dressed in a suit similar to Scout, as Ell insisted they all match. So Scout was in the dark blue suit, Olivia was a slightly lighter one, and Ell was in a navy blue dress. It wasn’t really noticeable unless they all stood together. With Olivia standing in front of Scout, it sure looked like they were wearing matching suits. It gave Olivia mixed feelings, but Scout had an odd sense of connection, especially when they stood close.

“Everything alright?” Scout offered.

“I just wanna, uh, give ya a heads up,” Olivia mumbled, still looking around. “There’s this…woman. Used to work at the same place as me, but…things happened. Thing is…she has a habit of…causing problems, and I don’t want any of you to be her victim…or tool.”

“What do you mean?” Scout sat up straight.

“Just…if a lady comes up to you and like…asks you to go someplace else, don’t, okay?”

“That’s, like, Stranger Danger 101,” Freddy commented.

“I know, I just…” Olivia's breathing got heavy and she stopped, biting her lip. “Just…please.”

Scout nodded. They’d never seen Olivia like this, and the panic was evident and very real, at least to her. The way she looked around, wringing her hands and muttering. It was clear she worried, and the least any of them could do was try to help her feel a little more at ease. Olivia gave another quick nod before wandering off again, likely to warn any other dolls present. 

“She’s really worried about this,” Ballora whispered. 

“Yea…” Candy nodded, standing up. “Guess we all have to be on high alert! Stranger Danger!”

“Stranger Danger!” Freddy cheered, hands up.

Freddy and Candy high-fived. Scout chuckled lightly. Candy brushed off her dress, adjusted her hair before offering a small curtsey. 

“I’m off to rejoin my people,” she hummed. 

“We’ll miss you,” Scout offered.

Again, Candy gave a tiny squeal before running to the crowd. She wasn’t the easiest to spot in the group, regardless of her size or vibrant red hair. Somehow in the mass of dark or silvery clothing, she disappeared. Perhaps it was the dimmed lighting or the sheer amount of people, but it did give Scout a moment of anxiety, like a parent losing their child in a busy mall. 

Candy smiled, listening to all the nice things a few people were saying to her. She wasn’t necessarily listening to the words, but she could feel their joy toward her. They were happy, and even better, they were happy for her. It felt like water filling a hole inside her, splashing about and swirling to fill every space. As the two individuals left, the water no longer readily flowing, she felt the subtle pang of the pool leaking. A hole that never quite seemed to fill. 

“Oh, aren’t you the cutest little thing!”

Candy grinned again, turning to face her new fan, but something felt…off. The woman was smiling, cooing like all the others, but Candy couldn’t shake that emotion emanating from her, something she hadn’t felt in so long. It made her freeze in place, unable to move. The sweet words laced with poison, the enticing smile, the eyes where the light didn’t quite reach. Candy shut her eyes a moment, trying to right herself. She hadn’t encountered this since her father.

“H-Hello,” Candy offered, trying to act like everything was normal, but the hole inside her seemed to empty quickly, as if the woman had taken everything that once filled it.

“I could just eat you up,” the woman hummed, holding out a hand. “You okay? Do you want to hang out with me?”

Candy instinctually held out her hand but stopped just shy of taking it. Her body was starting to shake slightly, a panic rising she didn’t quite understand. Her mind briefly flashed to being at home, Elizabeth and her playing when their father came in. He had that same smile, same warm and sugary voice that asked Elizabeth to come over. He held out a hand for her. Candy shut her eyes tightly as Elizabeth took her father’s hand.

“Oh, come now, don’t be shy!”

Candy felt a forceful grip latch onto her wrist. It was tight, though luckily it was right on the seam between her bisque hands and felt arms so nothing broke or cracked. Still, the grip was intense, squeezing the stuffing aside and restricting the felt until she almost couldn’t feel her hand anymore. Then the tugging started, and before Candy could really process anything, she found herself being dragged along by this woman toward the hall. 

This must’ve been the woman Doctor Olive was warning us about, Candy thought. Her eyes focused on the empty hall they were fast approaching. She’s taking me somewhere alone. She knows what being alone with me would mean. Why? Why would she do this to herself? Why do this to me? 

Candy couldn’t find the energy to move, to protest, to even speak. All she could do was stare ahead, mind flickering between a horrible memory and now. For a fleeting moment, her eyes looking around, trying to find solace. Everyone was just laughing and talking; why couldn’t they see what was happening? How could they be so oblivious? Eyes scanning the room, they landed on the bottom of the stairs, seeing Scout talking with Ballora and Freddy still. Her mouth opened. 

“It’s awfully loud in here. I know that can be a lot sometimes,” the woman commented. “I know just how to help…”

“Help…” Candy whispered. It was all she could muster. “Help…Please…”

Tiffany turned the corner, pulling Candy with her.

Scout felt a shiver down their spine and sat up. There was a sudden pressing feeling on their chest, sending their heart into a beating frenzy. They looked around the room, spotting dolls scattered around. The night had been going for a while, nearing midnight, so most dolls had left but there were still quite a few of them around - Arthur was helping guests, Foxy was getting scolded, Mr. Hippo was rambling to a surprisingly engaged individual. The more they looked though, the worse the feeling got.

“Scout, is everything okay?” Ballora murmured as Scout stood up.

“I…I don’t know.”

“It’s getting kinda late,” yawned Freddy. “Maybe you’re just tired?”

“Maybe…”

Scout scanned the room yet again, not quite finding whatever it was they were looking for, but then again, maybe that was the point. Scout perked, doing one last look around. Their heart was racing, making their skin clammy. They took a quick step forward, eyes still painfully looking.

“W-Where’s Candy?” Scout gasped.

“Huh?”

“Candy! I can’t find Candy!”

Ballora and Freddy stood up, looking out amongst the crowd themselves. Ballora clutched her pearls, messing with the string laced between the beads. Freddy gave a muffled huff before darting into the party. Ballora placed a hand on Scout’s pant leg.

“You don’t think…”

“I’m going to look in the halls!” Scout announced somewhat loudly, darting toward the nearest hall entrance. 

It could’ve just been an overreaction, a misunderstanding or they just failed to spot her in the crowd, but the pressure pouring down on them was suffocating and only seeing Candy for themselves would elevate anything. They ran toward the hall entrance off to the left, glancing briefly at Ell speaking with people and Olivia still looking somewhat paranoid. Was this what Olivia was worried about?

Scout slowed, looking across the empty and dark hallway. It was a short hall that mainly connected the foyer to the rest of the house. The main hall was better lit, acting like a light at the end of the tunnel. Even at a distance, Scout could see shadows moving, and they ran. The sounds of the party fell away as Scout ran, turning the corner into the main hall, and right into what they were worried about.

Candy stood over a cowering woman, holding a knife, but that was all. To Scout’s surprise and relief, the knife was clean and the woman was without a scratch. Candy simply stood, shaking, holding the knife in her hands with such intensity that the bisque was cracking. Scout ran forward, sliding to their knees, and wrapping their arms around Candy in a makeshift hug hold. She didn’t relax or acknowledge Scout’s presence, but her shaking seemed to lessen.

“It’s okay, Candy! I’m here. Someone else is here! It’s okay!” Scout pleaded, tightly holding her. “I’m here, Candy…I’m here.”

A small noise came from Candy’s lips but no words. The knife dropped with a surprisingly loud clatter; her hands shaking. Her body slowly leaned back into Scout, otherwise rigid and shivering. Her lip quivered, still wanting to speak but unable to form any words. Scout held tight.

“What are you doing?” The woman snapped, sitting up from her dramatically languished position.

“I’m comforting her; what does it look like?” Scout snapped. “What are you doing alone with Candy? Don’t you know you aren’t supposed to be alone with her!?”

The woman huffed, looking away. She let out another sigh, this one more dramatic and laced with concern, “I was just trying to help this poor thing. She looked so overwhelmed by the event and I just couldn’t stand by when there was a doll in need!”

“Are you still trying to play that card?”

Scout and the woman looked up quickly. Olivia stood at the hall’s entrance, hand resting on the wood. Scout could see the subtle sway, the way her hands shook before tightening into fists. They could also see a mass of shadows approaching. 

“O-Olivia…” the woman muttered, leaning forward. “I was just trying to help! To prove to you and your wife…”

“Stop.” Olivia’s voice was flat and harsh. “It was one thing…doing this at work, with security cameras and plenty of people there to come to your rescue but this…this was suicidal at best. Do you even realize what could’ve happened?”

Before Tiffany could respond, Candy found her voice.

“I tried, Doctor Olive…” she shuddered. “I tried…really hard…It was just like always…and I wasn’t there but…but I tried…I knew…I knew someone would come…someone would…”

Scout gave her a squeeze and all the stiffness released. She collapsed to her knees, letting out wailing sobs. Everyone else had arrived, Ell pushing to the front of the group.

“Are you okay? Scout? Candy?” Ell knelt beside the two, arm around Scout’s shoulder.

“She didn’t do anything,” Scout offered, looking up. “She was there holding the knife but she didn’t do anything…”

“She didn’t?”

“That’s incredible!” Olivia came over, kneeling as well. She placed a hand on Candy’s head, tussling the yarn. “Do you realize what happened, Candy? You just made a breakthrough!”

“I…I did?”

“Of course! You were alone with someone, with a weapon, but nobody got hurt!” Olivia paused, hand gently brushing over Candy’s hands. “Well…no one got stabbed.”

Candy’s sobs stopped briefly as she processed this information. She looked up at Scout. They watched as she awkwardly chuckled before breaking into sobbing laughs. Her own emotions must’ve been a mess and adding everyone else’s surrounding them, she was probably a bit all over the place. As she continued, the other adults came around, congratulating her. She smiled. 

Tiffany snarled, still seated. She watched her former co-workers coo and compliment the small, trembling doll. It felt like the hall elongated, a large gap forming between Tiffany and the rest of them. Her breath grew heavy, watching what should’ve been hers. 

“Excuse me? What about me? I was-”

“You were nothing,” Olivia spoke flatly, standing over Tiffany. “The real victim is getting the attention she needs and deserves.”

“But I…”

“If you really cared about dolls,” Ell added, stepping up beside Olivia, “You would know what this could’ve done to Candy’s progress. How can you be so heartless?”

“Me? Heartless?” Tiffany snapped, frantically getting to her feet. “I am the kindest and most sincere person you’ll ever meet! People love me! Dolls adore me! I go out of my way to help them!”

“And how was dragging her away and handing her a knife going to help her?” Ell hissed. “How was forcing her to relive a haunting moment of her life, giving her the guilt of attacking someone without being able to stop herself? How is any of that helpful to Candy?”

Tiffany didn’t respond, simply panting out her frustration. 

“You’re lucky Candy was able to stop herself…because I doubt you’d be alive otherwise,” Ell finished, shaking her head. “Now get out of my house.”

Tiffany glared but relented. She stormed past the two, disappearing back toward the foyer. Olivia held Ell close.

“Arthur will see her out and if not…Fox will,” Olivia assured. 

Ell gave a half-hearted chuckle. “Maybe the party was a mistake…”

“Are you kidding?” Olivia gasped. “Annabelle, sweetie…Candy made a breakthrough…Candy was alone and didn’t hurt anyone!”

Ell shut her eyes, leaning on Olivia, smiling. 

Among the clambering and excitement, midnight passed and the new year began.

Chapter Text

Time seemed to pass rather quickly after the party, and the first month of the new year was nearing a close, not that Goldie had much discernment when it came to the passage of time. There was an old clock hanging in the main room of the basement, but staring at it only caused irritation. Primarily, she knew days passed due to Scout’s visits, which typically were once a day. They would read a book - sometimes only one chapter, sometimes several - or chat about things going on upstairs. Goldie had never really been interested in what went on upstairs, but she found herself listening to Scout retell adventures and such with great attention. 

“What are you doing over there?” Goldie asked one day as Scout leaned against a wall with their laptop.

“Researching stuff.”

“What for?”

Scout paused, briefly looking up before returning to tapping keys. “School.”

Goldie perked, slightly taken back. “You go to school!?”

Scout chuckled, lowering the laptop screen. “I attend it online. It was easier than constantly enrolling and switching places when I was in foster care. My grandparents didn’t want to mess with my schedule too much, and Ell worried about the distance from the house to the nearest school.”

“That…kinda makes sense, I guess.” 

“It’s not that bad. Sure, I’m not socializing with classmates or anything, but I mean, there are sometimes group projects we do and there’s even a class requirement to go out and do activities that promote socialization.”

“Not gonna lie, sounds weird.”

Scout shrugged, “Yeah, but it works. I take all the standard tests at the end of the semester to prove that I’m learning.”

Goldie shrugged in response. Scout reopened the laptop, clacking away on it. Goldie glanced around the room a little. The snowmen had been removed, but the heater remained. Ell had also added a few fake plants, even one that hung from the ceiling. She also added a night light with a sensor, so when the lights went off, tiny stars would project from it onto the ceiling. Scout managed to get a ladder and attach glow-in-the-dark stars on the ceiling as well. Spring enjoyed watching that, spinning in circles as every star stuck.

“Have you noticed anything off about Spring?” Scout mumbled, glancing at the window to Spring’s room.

“Scout, I can’t see shit from here. All I know about Spring is when the thing is chewing on wood or something plastic. Why do you ask?”

Scout stood up, setting the laptop down, as they approached Spring’s window. The room was mostly dark, illuminated by the main basement light. A lot of the destruction had been cleaned up around early January with new items and replacements, though Spring still had the dog toy Scout had gotten him. It was surprising to see the room still in somewhat order - the blanket was pulled off the bed, the pillow had a hole in it but was otherwise intact, there were bite marks on the bed frame - but what concerned Scout was that Spring was simply lying on the floor, curled up beside his dog toy. It wasn’t that Spring was still; it was that he was eerily still.

“He hasn’t been moving around too much lately,” Scout explained, hand pressed on the glass. “Just worried he’s sick or something.”

“Dolls can get a little listless for a lot of reasons, not always because they're sick. Sometimes, it’s because their healing or recharging from expending a lot of energy. Maybe he finally ran out of energy and needs a good nap.”

“Maybe…”

“You could always ask the good doctor if you’re worried. I’m sure she can do a quick check up before she flies out.”

“She’s gonna stay another month, I think. Ell convinced her to extend her sabbatical.”

“I still can’t believe she’s going back after everything that’s happened.”

“She said ‘if she let every person who questioned her like that get to her, she wouldn’t be the person she is today’…or something like that.”

Goldie offered another shrug. “I’m surprised she didn’t beat the lady for the stunt she pulled with Candy…I know I would’ve.”

Scout smiled, collecting their laptop from the floor. “I kinda wish she did too. I’m proud of Candy for overcoming, but it still must’ve been hard on her. I wish she hadn’t needed to go through that.”

“Same.” Goldie paused. “I’m glad she’s doing okay. She’s worked hard to get to where she is.”

Scout nodded. “I’m heading back up. Need anything?”

“Nope, I’m…” Goldie smirked, “Golden.”

Scout rolled their eyes, heading upstairs. She’d made that joke before, and Scout gave a laugh. The more she did it though, and the less Scout laughed at it, the more she seemed to enjoy it. It was a strange joke between the two, but Scout was just happy that Goldie was being more emotive and joking. It felt like Scout was finally seeing the real Goldie, instead of the cynical and nihilistic one.

Ell was dealing with paperwork, things that were due before the new year but she’d put off. It wasn’t bills or anything serious, just routine reports about the dolls, grants and such as well as updating the website with up-to-date photos of dolls up for adoption and milestones for those recovering, including Candy’s breakthrough - though it didn’t specify her disorder or what the milestone actually was. She also renewed some contracts she had with vendors and other programs she ran or volunteered for, getting ahead of the rush that typically came during the spring or summer months. 

There was a soft knock at the door, and Ell looked up to see Scout slink into the room with a sheepish grin. Ell smiled, setting aside her paperwork. 

“Hey there, what’s up?”

"Uh, I just…I wanted to ask some questions, but I know they probably sound silly to ask and obvious but I just…” Scout fumbled, shifting their laptop from one arm to the other.

“Don’t worry about sounding silly. I’d love to help answer anything,” Ell hummed.

“Okay, so like…dolls come to life after being with their child for extended periods of time, right?”

“Right.”

“It takes years…and they’re rarely apart during that time.”

“Right. Some schools even have special programs for young students and dolls who recently came to life. It’s so cute to see them!”

“Yeah, so it takes time…so they’d definitely show up in like baby photos and stuff, right?”

Ell tilted her head a little, brow raised. “Right…”

“‘I mean…it’d be impossible not to capture a single picture of a child without their doll before it comes to life…” Scout mumbled, stepping toward the desk.

“Scout, what is this about?”

Scout swallowed, placing the laptop on the desktop. They opened it up, revealing a social media page. Looking it over, Ell couldn’t tell what she was supposed to notice. The only thing she did spot was there hadn’t been an update to the page in over a decade. It looked to have belonged to a mother, constantly updating about her children and her personal life. It clearly had the vibes of a potential influencer but hadn’t quite broken through yet. The last post was a family picture of her, her two children, and likely husband.

“I don’t…”

“I know you told me not to think about it too much…that she was probably lying or something…but I couldn’t let it go…not without looking myself,” Scout breathed. They pointed to the screen. “This is supposed to be Goldie’s family.”

“Scout, I-”

“Just look! She took thousands of pictures of her family and kids, from the day she confirmed she was pregnant to their last day alive…thousands of pictures, hundreds of baby pictures…and not one of pre-living Goldie.”

Ell opened her mouth but stopped. She looked down at the screen again. Scanning the page, the last picture of Goldie was about a week or so before she killed them. Scrolling down, the first picture of Goldie was three months beforehand. Scrolling a little more frantically, Ell scanned every picture the page had ever posted. There were many toys in the picture with kids, but not a single one had a golden bear doll that even remotely looked like a pre-living Goldie. It felt like her heart got lodged in her throat the more she scrolled, until she reached the last collection of photos on the page. 

“This…” Ell covered her mouth, shutting her eyes to think. “That’s not…”

“Goldie told me once…that her child’s name was Cassie…it was short for Cassandra…”

Ell shook her head, trying to process things. “This…wasn’t Goldie’s family.”

“No,” Scout whispered. “I think she was kidnapped…maybe…is that a thing?”

“Unfortunately, yes…but it isn’t common…” Ell gently shut the laptop. “I don’t…want to jump to that conclusion just yet…Scout, let me deal with this.”

“But-”

“Not buts…” Ell stood up, handing the laptop back. “This is my job, to research a doll’s history…and clearly I didn’t do a good enough job on Goldie. I will look into this.”

“Do you think…you can find them? Her real family?”

“I don’t know. I can’t promise anything, but I’ll try to find out everything I can.”

Scout nodded shakily, taking the laptop. They held it close. Ell moved around her desk, hugging Scout. She wasn’t convinced Scout wouldn’t do their own sleuthing, but she was determined now to get the bottom of this too. She chewed herself out for failing to do something as simple as checking a FaceBook page for history, but then again, kidnapping Living Dolls wasn’t a common occurrence, in fact there were very few cases of it in a given year. It never crossed her mind that Goldie had been taken by someone, but looking back, Ell couldn’t believe that she’d rather think Goldie was insane than having been kidnapped. Regardless of the outcome, she needed to know now.

Chapter Text

“Good news! Jane had an opening today!”

Ell smiled across the dining room table, not really expecting more than a slight nod from Olivia and perhaps an “okay” from Scout. She had originally scheduled their family Physical for the end of the month, just before Mary came to visit, but Jane had phoned the night prior, saying an appointment fell through and the slot was open. Ell figured this would get the whole Physical out of the way early and perhaps Scout’s school would stop emailing her about it. 

“Great…” grumbled Olivia, leaning back in her chair.

Ell wasn’t surprised by it. She had already started taking precautions. Taking Olivia to the doctor’s was the equivalent to taking a dog to the vet; there would be dragging, kicking and hiding. Once, it took nearly all day to not only find Olivia but also pry her loose and drag her to the office. It was one mystery about Olivia Ell couldn’t quite solve. Olivia wasn’t afraid of needles or blood or even really bothered by Jane touching her during examinations. Once in the office, Olivia was cooperative. The trouble was just getting her in the office.

To Ell’s surprise, however, was Scout’s reaction. It was as if all the color drained from their face, as their fork slipped from their hand. They gawked a bit - mouth opening and closing as if to speak but nothing really came out - before sharply turning to Ell. Their hands fumbled to get the fork back, almost comically picking it up and dropping it again in a frantic attempt to seem calm that wasn’t going to even fool Olivia.

“To-Today? Like soon or the afternoon or…”

“She should stop by in an hour,” Ell nodded, glancing at the clock. “Is there a problem?”

Olivia leaned forward toward Scout, a hand placed beside her mouth so as to cover it from Ell’s view. She whispered, “I know a spot…”

“Olivia, don’t encourage them!”

Olivia shrugged, returning to her meal. 

Ell shook her head, turning back to Scout. “I didn’t think you’d be afraid of the doctor. You’ve met Jane before.”

“Yeah, I know…” Scout mumbled, finally getting a solid grip on their fork again. “But like…is this a full physical? Like is she gonna check everything or like is it a turn and cough thing or…”

“Well, your school requires a full physical. So, she’ll check your vitals, weight and height, overall physical examination type stuff.”

“General appearance, arms, legs, face…” Olivia added, waving her fork around. “Heart and Lungs…simple stuff, right?”

“Yep. She’ll let us know if you need any boosters.”

“Are you scared of needles?” Olivia prompted. “After going against Candy with a knife, I think needles would probably get downgraded.”

“I’m not…” Scout began to huff but relaxed back into their chair. “Okay. Uh…I should get ready then…”

Scout stood up, leaving rather abruptly. Ell watched them leave the room, gaze lingering on the doorframe. She slowly turned back to her meal, poking at it a little. She could feel the awkward gaze of the dolls in attendance, some gentle shuffling in seats. 

“That was weird, right?” Olivia commented, glancing at the door. “Like, I’m not missing cues here, right?”

“No…that was definitely…odd,” Ell mumbled.

Jane came just shy of 11am. Between breakfast and then, Ell had tidied up Olivia’s office to work temporarily for Jane, Olivia had absconded to parts unknown within the house, and Scout had not been seen since leaving the table. Ell tried not to get worried about it, but she couldn’t help her anxieties mixing when Scout didn’t spend part of the morning with Freddy and Candy as they usually did. Their location was known, at least, as opposed to Olivia’s. Scout seemed to have spent the morning in the basement. 

Arthur finally fetched Scout, and Ell was expecting pushback like with Olivia but was pleasantly surprised when Scout came willingly, though they were tugging on their clothes a bit. Overalls were pretty standard attire for Scout - today was no exception - but Scout pulled and tugged at the waist line frequently. It wasn’t that the overalls were tight, in fact they looked somewhat loose, so Ell couldn’t quite figure out what about them irritated Scout like this.

“Hey, kiddo,” Jane hummed once Scout arrived. “You wanna go first?”

Scout mumbled something, but it was mostly inaudible. 

Jane glanced at Ell with a slight brow raise before turning back to Scout. “I can check your aunt first, if you’re nervous. It’s not a problem. We could go over your chart ahead of time then.”

Scout’s eyes shot up, staring at Jane. “My-my chart?”

“Yep. Gotta hate the red tape sometimes, but I finally got my hands on your medical file!” Jane nodded. “I haven’t checked it yet cuz I like to do the physical myself first but if you’re not ready yet, Ell and I could-”

“No, I’m fine!” Scout blurted, hurriedly moving into the office.

Jane and Ell exchanged another look before Jane followed Scout into the room, shutting the door. The office was just Olivia’s doll examination room, slightly repurposed for human use: the examination table was raised, there were human medical supplies on the counter, and a small sound machine by the door made the room somewhat soundproof to the outside. 

“So, what’s up?” Jane asked as Scout sat at the examination table. “You seem a little more on edge for this visit than usual. Almost worse than Olivia.”

Scout mumbled inaudibly again, fingers continually linking and unlinking. Jane offered a soft smile, pulling out files from her bag. She had gotten Scout’s files, which had been an unreasonable hassle with previous doctors as well as the Foster System. She didn’t want to go in with a bias from previous doctors, and she already knew some of the information such as Scout’s height, weight, allergies, recent injuries, etc. Any previous injuries or general history was mostly what she was looking for.

“Alright, we can get started then,” Jane shrugged. “I’m just gonna check your vitals real fast.”

A somewhat fast heartbeat, likely anxiety. Clear lungs. Ears looked good. Good reflexes. Everything seemed normal for Scout’s age, leaving Jane a little more confused on why they were acting so odd. Even the wound from Candy’s attack was completely healed at this point, a pale scar stretching across the forearm. 

“Hop off the table for a sec so I can check your back.”

Scout remained still, in fact they seemed to stiffen. “My back?”

Jane paused. “Yes. I have to check for scoliosis. It’s a common test. All you have to do is bend over and touch your toes, and I will feel along your spine to see how straight your back is.”

Scout didn’t move. “Do you have to?”

Jane set her clipboard down. “Scout, do you have something to tell me?”

Scout’s hands tightened around each other, knuckles turning white. Their eyes wouldn’t look up, body beginning to shake gently. Jane looked Scout over, trying to come up with possible reasons why Scout would refuse. Usually, Scout was very cooperative. While clearly anxious up until this point, they cooperated until now. 

“Is there, like, doctor-patient confidentiality? That’s a thing, right?”

Jane approached slowly. “Technically, you’re a minor. If it’s something serious, I have to tell your guardians.”

Scout bit down on their lip, still avoiding eye contact. Jane stepped up beside them, leaned against the table. She was trying to maintain an air of calm, but inside she was getting nervous too. Whatever this was, Scout didn’t want Ell and Olivia to know. That was never a good sign. Thinking things over, Jane began connecting some things.

“Is this something noted by a previous doctor?”

Scout nodded.

“Something about or on your back?”

Scout swallowed but nodded.

Jane let out a deep sigh. “Well, one way or another I’m gonna know about it. So, the choice is…do you want to tell me now or me to read it in your file later?”

Scout didn’t move for a while, but eventually they let out a tiny sigh. They stepped off the table, but their back remained to Jane. Hesitantly, Scout unbuckled their overalls, allowing the straps to fall around their waist. Initially, Jane was confused, until Scout pulled up the back of their shirt. It felt like her heart dropped, and it took everything to remain composed. 

All along Scout’s back were rough scars of various sizes and depths. Each one was healed, but it was still a sight to behold. These were clearly over a period of time, done by different hands or material as the scars varied. They covered the entire backside, from just below the neck to be covered by a shirt down to just above the waistline. Jane thought back to every time they ran a hand along Scout’s back and hadn’t noticed anything. 

“Please don’t tell Ell…” Scout whispered, lowering the shirt again. “She’ll freak out and I don’t want her to worry and it’s all healed now! It doesn’t even hurt!”

Jane sucked in a deep breath before nodding. “It’s still…somewhat alarming, which you no doubt know.” Jane paused, looking Scout over. “Are there any more scars?”

Scout shook their head, but it was lowered and once again they avoided eye contact. The sinking feeling in Jane’s stomach twisted a little. There were more. Jane straightened, patting the examination table to get Scout to sit again. They fiddled with their overall straps as they sat back down.

“I’ll ask again, with the same caveat: Are there any more scars you want to tell me about or would you prefer I read them in your file?”

Scout continued to fumble with their straps, fingers continually sliding off, unable to latch the hook right. Jane could see the glisten in Scout’s eyes the more they fumbled, the welling of tears unable to break the tension holding them in. 

“Scout…”

“I’d have to take off my overalls…” Scout mumbled.

Jane paused briefly. “Can you point to where?”

Scout rubbed their upper thighs - a small area that would easily be covered by shorts. Scout’s gestures were soft, gentle as they rubbed the areas, almost as if they were worried about irritating them. Jane nodded softly before looking away. She still had that knot in her stomach.

“When did you get the ones on your back?”

“Um…I was…” Scout stopped, patting his legs a little. “Six, I think? It was just after my parents died so…”

Jane covered her mouth, trying not to let the inside voices out. “How?”

“I was kinda…I wasn’t a very good kid so my foster parents…” Scout’s voice trailed off.

“Okay…” Jane shut her eyes, processing. “And when did you get the ones on your legs?”

“Uh…” Scout hesitated. “12.”

“And when did it stop…” Jane opened her eyes, turning sharply to Scout. “Tell me you stopped.”

Scout nodded. “14.”

“That was only 2 years ago, Scout…did your grandparents know?”

“They thought they were just like the ones on my back.”

“And your doctor?”

“He…didn’t correct them.”

“But did he help you? Did you get help?” Jane didn’t mean to raise her voice, quickly quieting down as Scout seemed to flinch. “I just…I’m trying to understand the timeline here…timeline of care. Did you see anyone about these?”

“I saw a therapist for a bit…when I was maybe ten? I stopped, though, after changing homes again.”

“It was…four homes?”

“Yep. Uh, Five years between four homes, and five with my grandparents,” Scout nodded. “Between the homes it was, uh, one in the first home, 1 in the second, 2 in the third and 1 in the fourth.”

“I see…”

Scout kicked their legs out a little. “Are you going to tell Ell?”

“Yes.”

“Why?” Scout gasped. “It’s all healed and over with! There’s no need to tell her!”

“Scout,” Jane spoke flatly, holding Scout’s hands. “You were severely abused…and I have reason to believe the marks on your legs are self induced…you need to see someone about this.”

Scout ripped their hands away. “I told you, I’m fine now! I don’t do it anymore!”

“Do you promise me you won’t do it again?”

Scout stared at Jane. While Jane remained eerily calm, Scout felt like their skin was on fire. Their heart pounded in their chest, and their legs itched. They moved off the examination table. Jane stepped forward.

“Scout, can you promise me you’ll never hurt yourself again?”

Scout swallowed. Their mouth felt dry all of a sudden. They couldn’t form any words.

“Scout…”

Scout ran out of the office.